Archive of Our Own

Work Text

I.
 
Light rain tapped against the taxi cab as Van looked out the window and took in the city of Seoul. For the last ten years, she had lived in Daegu, so she was accustomed to city life. But no city in South Korea could compare or live up to Seoul. Van had always wanted to come to the city, but she had never dreamed that she would be coming to Seoul this way.
 
Van sighed and glanced down at the letter in her hands. She had received it five days ago, and she had read it over a hundred times by now.
 
Van,

I apologize for the late introduction. My name is Kim Haesook. I am your paternal grandmother, and I am currently living in Seoul.

Dearest Van, it was never my intention to abandon you and leave you on your own for the last ten years. None of us wanted to part for you, but for your safety, we have to.

I’m sure you have many questions, and I promise to answer them all. Attached to this letter is money for a train ride to Seoul and cash for a taxi once you arrive. I’ve also attached my house address.

I know your birthday is coming up on Halloween. I would love for you to visit them so we can celebrate it together. We have much to discuss, Van, and so very little time to do so.

Sincerely your Grandmother,

Kim Haesook
 
The letter had been cryptic and strange. Van had almost thrown it away several times. Then she had fought with herself about whether she would go or stay. When Van was thirteen, she had been in a horrible car accident that had killed her parents and made her lose her memories before the accident. For five years, she had lived in an orphanage home in Daegu, and no one had ever come to find her.
 
It had been eight years since the accident. Van couldn’t understand why her grandmother had waited so long to contact her. What had she meant when she said it was for Van’s safety? It left Van feeling confused and bitter. Was something wrong with her? Was that why her grandmother had left her for the last eight years?
 
Van sighed and leaned back against the taxi cab seat. She had told herself that she would give her grandmother a chance before she made any decisions on whether to forgive her or not.
 
The taxi rolled to a stop, and Van peeked out of the window. The building was grand, grander than Van had expected. It was three stories high with polished back stone bricks and dark shutters. The bottom story had expansive windows with colorful flowers blooming on display. A golden sign read ‘What in Carnation Flower Shop.’ So, her grandmother was a florist? Did she really live there?
 
There was something beside the flower shop, but Van couldn’t tell what exactly it was. All she could was Neon Sign that read ‘Blue Moon.’ A closed sign hung up underneath it.
 
Van paid the fare on the taxi with the money her grandmother had given her, and she grabbed her backpack and suitcase from the trunk. As she stood on the sidewalk looking at the flower shop, a tingle ran down her spine like she was being watched. Van glanced around quickly, but she didn’t see anyone else on the sidewalk but her. She quickened her steps and entered the flower shop.
 
Bells on the door chimed her entry. Pleasant floral scents greeted Van. The inside of the shop seemed cozy as seasonal flowers sat on display, along with some plants hanging from the ceiling.
 
Van couldn’t see anyone inside of the ship, and she took a careful step further inside. “Hello?” She called to the empty room. “I’m looking for Kim Haesook.”
 
There was a noise from the backroom like something heavy had been dropped. Van waited for her grandmother or whoever was back there to come out, but no one did. Maybe they didn’t hear her?
 
Van set her suitcase against the counter with her backpack and walked towards the back room. “Hello?” She called louder. “I’m looking for Kim Haesook. I was given this address to find her. I’m -“
 
“Van?” Came a feminine voice. “Van, is that you?”
 
Van’s lips twitched. For a moment, she had been afraid that her grandmother had forgotten about her or that someone had played a cruel prank on her. “It’s me. Where are you?”
 
“I’m in the back room. Can you come here?” Her grandmother laughed, “I’ve been waiting on you. I’m so glad you came.”
 
Van stepped into a dim hallway and squinted her eyes. “Where? It’s so dark here.”
 
Van reached out to touch the wall, hoping to find a light switch but instead, her hand touched something warm and sticky. She gasped and withdrew her hand. What was that?
 
“Van?” A light flickered in the back room. “Are you coming?”
 
Van tried to ignore the stickiness on the tips of her fingers as she walked forward. She was almost to the room when she stopped. Something felt strange. A coldness was running down her spine, making her shiver.
 
“Are you cold?” Her Grandmother asked as of reading her mind. “It’s the freezer to keep the flowers fresh.”
 
That made sense. Van wrapped her arms around herself as she stepped into the threshold of the back room. It was freezing, and she could see the freezer door open. Near the back of the room stood a short woman. Her back was facing Van . Her graying hair was pulled up with a clip.
 
“Kim Haesook?” Van asked.
 
“Yes?” The woman wiped her hands on her apron and turned around to face Van. Her face seemed plump with laugh lines around her eyes and mouth, but she wasn’t smiling now. There was a hollowness to her face, and her dark eyes looked almost sunk in.
 
“It’s so nice to have you here, Van. Won’t you come closer so I can see you better? I can’t see well without my glasses.”
 
Van’s feet were stuck. It was like something inside of her was telling her not to move. She couldn’t understand how she knew that the person in front of her wasn’t her grandmother - she just did.
 
“I’ll stay here,” Van said.
 
A loud bang came from the backdoor, causing Van to gasp with a jump. What was that?! The person in front of her glared at the door, and an inhuman hiss came from their mouth. Van watched in horror as the skin seemed to melt off of the person, and Van screamed as she stumbled back. Out of the body came black, odorless smoke. From the smoke were two red eyes that glared down at Van, and a mouth opened up, revealing several rows of sharp white teeth.
 
Horror clutched at Van, making her feel cold and faint. She didn’t even think she was breathing as she stared at the monster in front of her.
 
The creature moved forward with a roar that shook the room, and Van screamed as she moved. The beast barely clawed her right arm, leaving behind a long scratch that was bleeding. The cut burned, and Van whined as she clamped a hand over it.
 
“I can smell it,” the creature’s voice was low and guttural now. “I can smell the star, and it will be mine. All mine!” It laughed darkly.
 
The backdoor exploded open, and Van’s mouth dropped open as the biggest wolf she had ever seen stepped inside. Its fur was a dark brown, and its lips were curled in a ferocious snarl, revealing sharp white teeth.
 
Van’s chest was contracting in sobs. She was going to die - either by the smoke monster or by the wolf that was snarling loudly. She was shaking in fear.
 
The wolf looked at Van, his eyes were a soft brown, and he held her gaze in a way that made her chest loosen. He was looking at her like he knew her.
 
‘Run,’ a voice drifted through her mind.
 
Van gasped. Did the wolf -
 
‘Run, Van!’ The voice growled as the wolf growled and rushed towards the smoke creature.
 
Van turned on her heels and took off so fast that she nearly tripped over her feet. Behind her, Van could hear growls and hisses, but she didn’t stop running. She barely managed to make it back to the front of the flower shop. She didn’t even stop to grab her luggage. She was still holding her cut with one hand, so she pushed open the flower shop door before running out of it. She had to find someone - a cop or -
 
Strong hands grabbed Van’s shoulders, and she screamed.
 
“Van! Van, calm down!” A voice was calling to her. “My name is Kim Namjoon, and I live in this building! I’m one of your grandmother’s roommates.”
 
Van blinked her blurry eyes and looked up at the tall man. He was very handsome, and young too. He had sandy blond hair with dark brown eyes and plump lips. Something tugged at the back of Van’s mind. Did she know this man?
 
Van hiccuped, “you know my grandmother?”
 
Namjoon nodded, “yes.”
 
“She-she turned into something,” Van’s voice shook. “I don’t know -“
 
“Shh, it’s okay,” Namjoon pulled her into a hug and patted her back. “It’s okay, I promise, Van. What that was in there, it wasn’t your grandmother. It was something pretending to be her.”
 
Van didn’t know this man at all, and yet she could feel herself being comforted by him. His gentle words were soothing her. Whatever that thing was in the back room, and it was being taken care of. That wolf -
 
Van gasped and leaned back, “there’s a wolf in the backroom!” She cried to Namjoon. “I know it sounds crazy, but -“
 
“I know,” Namjoon nodded. “He’s taking care of it, I promise.”
 
Van had many questions, but her head was pounding, and the cut on her arm was still burning. She would probably need to go to the doctor, though she didn’t know how she would be able to explain herself.
 
“Namjoon!” Two men ran up to them. One was almost as tall as Namjoon. He had blond hair that was styled into a mullet and blue eyes that were swoon-worthy. He was gorgeous, like some Greek god from ancient times coming back to life. The other man was just as handsome. His hair was silver and styled nearly across his forehead and ears. His eyes were a vibrant green.
 
“Taehyung, Jimin,” Namjoon greeted them. “Where are the others?”
 
“Jeongguk killed the soul demon,” the blond one spoke up first. “He was pissed, which is understandable. Yoongi is calling him down. Jimin was able to get Hoseok,” he said as he motioned to the friend beside him.
 
Jimin nodded, “yes, Hoseok is helping Jin purify the room and clean up the mess.”
 
Taehyung turned towards Van and smiled brightly. “I’m so happy to see you, Van!”
 
Van opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. They all knew her. Namjoon. Taehyung. Jimin. And the other names, they all felt familiar - Jin. Yoongi. Hoseok. Jeongguk. Her heart was drumming against her chest as her stomach swirled. She swayed slightly, and Taehyung gasped and caught her.
 
“It’s okay,” he told her softly. “I’m sure it’s a lot to take in. You haven’t seen us in years, though we’ve always been watching over you. We -“
 
“Tae,” Jimin whispered. He shook his head quickly, “don’t overload her with information. It might make her shock worse.”
 
Was Van in shock? She couldn’t really tell, but she guessed it made sense. She felt overloaded with emotions, and her feelings were going haywire.
 
“Everything is taken care of,” a new voice said. He had blond hair like Taehyung, but he seemed to have a darker shade of blue for his eyes.
 
“Thanks, Jin,” Namjoon smiled at him. “Where’s Hoseok?”
 
“I’m here,” drawled a new voice.
 
Van could barely hold her head up, and her eyes widened as she watched a new man walking towards her. He had dark eyes and red hair that reminded Van of the sun just before it set. He walked right over to Van, who was still leaning against Taehyung for support. She was thankful he hadn’t pushed her away.
 
“What the hell is your problem?!” Hoseok demanded.
 
“What?” Van managed out weakly. She couldn’t stop staring at his teeth - he had fangs. Was it a part of his Halloween costume?
 
“You had to have sensed something was off in the shop!” Hoseok continued, “why did you go to that backroom?!”
 
Van’s mind was swirling. “My grandmother -“ she said weakly.
 
“That wasn’t your grandmother!” Hoseok snapped.
 
“Go easy on her!” Taehyung pushed Van against him firmly. “She doesn’t remember us, Hoseok, or what she is!”
 
What was she? She wanted to ask. But her lips couldn’t move. Her body felt heavy, and she allowed herself to lean against Taehyung more.
 
“She’s exhausted,” he told the group.
 
“We should probably get her inside,” said a low voice.
 
Van’s vision was splotchy as she watched a man walk up to her. He had electric blue hair, brown eyes, and pouty lips. His skin was paler than the rest, and his face came off as indifferent, but Y/N could sense the kindness from him.
 
“Yoongi,” Namjoon turned towards him. “Where’s Jeongguk?”
 
“He’s getting dressed,” Yoongi answered. “He didn’t think it was a wise idea to meet Van again naked.” He walked up to Van and frowned. “Why is she holding her arm? Is she okay?”
 
“What?” Taehyung gasped.
 
Namjoon stepped forward and grabbed Van’s wrist. She hissed and clutched her hand around her arm tighter. “Van, let us help,” he said gently.
 
Van whimpered as Namjoon moved her hand away from her arm. She could feel the burning pain running down her arm, making it throb. The men gasped, and she heard one of them curse, though she couldn’t tell exactly who.
 
“Van!”
 
Everything in her snapped at the voice. It was the same voice that had drifted through Van’s head earlier. It was calling to her. She managed to pull herself forward as she searched for the face that belonged to that voice.
 
He came running forward; he seemed out of breath. His dark brown eyes were wide, and looking at Van with worry and fear. She couldn’t stop looking at him either. His skin was a warm honey color and damped with sweat like his dark brown hair.
 
Van’s mind was running wild. Everything in her was pulling towards him. She knew him, yet she didn’t. She couldn’t think of a single memory she had of him, yet her mind named him. “Jeongguk,” she smiled weakly.
 
“Van,” he reached her with a pant. “Oh my god, what happened to your arm?!” His hands touched her shoulders and she melted against him as her eyes rolled back. The last thing she heard was the boys screaming her name as her world faded.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Two

The man had Y/N trapped between him and the wall. His eyes were as dark as midnight, and they seemed endless as Y/N stared into them.

Y/N was trembling with fear. What was this strange man going to do to her? Was he a murderer? Would he take advantage of her? Would Namjoon and the others come back before he did anything?

A million thoughts ran wild in Y/N’s mind, and she could hardly concentrate on a single one. She could feel her chest growing tight as she started to hyperventilate. She clenched her fist together and forced herself to feel a lot braver than what she actually felt. She couldn’t die here!

Y/N hit the man in the stomach as hard as she could, and she had to bite back the scream that wanted to escape her mouth. His stomach was as hard as a rock! Her hand was throbbing as she looked up at the man with wide eyes.

She had expected to see anger on the man’s beautiful face, but instead, it was amusement that turned into a smirk. Y/N gritted her teeth together in aggravation and raised her non-injured hand to strike him. The man caught her hand and pinned it above her head. Unlike Namjoon’s gentle grip, this man’s was tight and painful.

“Seriously, Y/N,” his cold eyes glared at her as he hissed. “You’re the same as always. You still don’t listen to a damn thing I tell you.”

Y/N’s eyes widened. He knew her name just like Namjoon did. Was he a neighbor as well? If he was, why was he so hateful?

“Who are you?!” Y/N demanded hotly.

The man growled, obviously annoyed by the question. He raised his free hand as if he were going to strike Y/N, and she gasped as she shut her eyes tightly as she braced for the impact. The slap never came.

Y/N opened her eyes slowly and saw that the man was holding a wiggling black blob in his free hand. He let her go with a huff, and her arm fell limply.

“It’s a leech,” Y/N whispered. At least that’s what it looked like.

“Tch,” the man scoffed. “This is a soul leech. Once it latches onto a person, it drains their energy until they die. As soon as you walked into that damn club, it latched into you. Namjoon was too busy freaking out to notice it. What an idiot,” he muttered.

Y/N swallowed hard. A soul leech that drained energy from people? She had never heard of such a thing!

Before Y/N had time to say anything, the man squeezed his hand shut around the leech. It gave a disgusting pop that made Y/N cringe. Black ooze was running down his hand, and he shook it off with an annoyed huff before he met Y/N’s eyes. She froze. He hadn’t killed her, but he had saved her instead.

“Y/N!” Namjoon yelled.

Y/N turned her head to see he was running up to her and the man that had saved her. Behind him were five guys. Y/N felt as if she were dreaming with how her head was spinning. The five guys behind Namjoon were just as handsome as him and the stranger. Were these guys really her neighbors? How did she get so lucky?

“Hoseok,” Namjoon cut his eyes to the man in front of Y/N. “What did you do?”

“Get off my ass!” Hoseok snapped with a hiss. “She had a damn soul leech attached to her, and your ass didn’t even notice it!”

Namjoon’s eyes widened fearfully as he looked at Y/N. “I’m so sorry!”

“Y/N!” One of the guys nearly yelled. His voice was deeper than Namjoon and Hoseok’s, and it had a melodic tone to it.

Before Y/N had time to blink, the gorgeous man that had just spoken was in front of her. He grabbed her face and pulled her close to him, so they were inches away. He was too gorgeous! His hair was platinum blond and cut into a stylish mullet. His blue eyes reminded Y/N of the sea. Her eyes widened as her cheeks flooded with heat.

“When Namjoon said you were back, I didn’t believe him, but looking at you now there’s no doubt. It is you, Y/N!” He was grinning.

“Taehyung,” another man walked up. He had silver hair that was styled neatly around his forehead and ears. He had a regal look to him with wide eyes, high cheekbones, and plump lips. His green eyes met Y/N’s, and she shivered slightly. He grabbed the back of Taehyung’s shirt before he pulled him away from Y/N. “Personal space, Tae.”

“Why do you guys keep talking as if I’ve met you before?” Y/N managed to ask calmly. Hoseok had mentioned that she was the same as she used to be, and then Taehyung said she was back. It confused Y/N because she had never seen them before.

“She still doesn’t remember us?” Taehyung frowned deeply as he looked at Namjoon.

“What do you mean?” Y/N asked, desperately wanting to know.

“Um,” Namjoon spoke up. “You had met us before, years ago, before your accident.”

Y/N’s eyes widened in surprise. When she had been eleven, she had been in a horrible accident that erased most of her memories. Only fragments remained, like Allula and her grandmother.

“Oh,” Y/N frowned. So she had known the neighbors. Why didn’t her grandmother tell her that?

“Yeah, but she hasn’t changed much,” said another blond. “She still doesn’t listen to Hoseok.”

Hoseok let out a hiss as he rolled his eyes.

“Maybe we should introduce ourselves,” Namjoon suggested. “Maybe you’ll remember something.”

Y/N nodded her head slowly. It would be nice if she could suddenly remember them.

“Well, you already know me,” Namjoon said before he turned towards Taehyung.

“Hi!” He chirped with a boxy smile. “I’m Kim Taehyung. I’m so glad you’re back, Y/N!”

“I’m Park Jimin,” the man with silver hair who was standing beside Taehyung said.

Y/N cast her eyes to the next man. He and Jimin were the shortest two out of the bunch, but both of them were still several inches taller than Y/N. He had warm chocolate brown eyes and adorable pouting lips. His hair was an electric blue, which was dyed, but it looked good on him.

“I’m Min Yoongi,” he mumbled.

“Kim Seokjin,” the other blond from earlier winked at Y/N. His blond was a little brighter than Taehyung’s, but his eyes seemed to be about the same shade of blue, maybe a little darker.

The last man seemed frozen. His dark brown eyes were wide, and looking at Y/N like he was a deer caught in headlights. She couldn’t stop looking at him either. His skin was a warm honey color. His brown hair seemed fluffy as it fell messily around him.

Seokjin nudged him, and then he blushed. “I’m Jeon Jeongguk,” he nodded his head slightly.

Y/N could feel her entire body growing warm. Her stomach felt fluttery, and her heart pounded. There was something about Jeongguk that seemed to be drawing her in.

“And this is Jung Hoseok,” Namjoon motioned to the grumbling man.

Y/N shook her head slightly. She still couldn’t believe that the seven gorgeous guys in front of her were her neighbors.

“Namjoon said Azalea left, is that correct?” Yoongi asked.

Y/N gasped as she dug the letter out from the inside of her cape. “Yes! This is for you guys.”

She handed the letter to Namjoon, who opened it. The guys surrounded him, and it must have been a short letter because soon he was tucking it into his back pocket.

“I see she had to leave rather quickly,” he said. He gave her a small smile. “Don’t worry, Y/N, Azalea asked us to look after you. We’ll keep you safe.”

“Safe from what?” Y/N muttered curiously.

“What did Azalea tell you about us?” Yoongi asked with a small pout.

“She told me you guys were the neighbors,” she said. “That’s pretty much it.”

“And you still don’t remember anything about your past? About who you are?” Jimin asked.

Y/N’s brows furrowed together. “What does that mean? I’m Y/N,” she placed a hand on her chest. “I remember my name just fine.”

“Figures Azalea would leave us to do the dirty shit,” Hoseok huffed.

“She doesn’t remember what she is, but she walked through Blue Moon’s archway,” Seokjin mused.

“I know,” Namjoon sighed. “Which was why I was worried.”

“Maybe-“ Jimin began.

“Stop!” Y/N cried as she shook her head. “I am right here! I don’t understand what the fuss is about! I turned twenty-one today! I am an adult who can go to whatever club I want!” She huffed. “If you don’t want people just walking in, then you should have a bouncer!”

“Why would we need a bounce when we have magic?” Seokjin commented airily. “Plus, humans don’t see the entrance. They just see a brick wall.”

“Jin!” Jeongguk growled at him.

“Uh-oh,” Seokjin’s eyes widened.

Y/N felt her brows furrowing deeper. What did he mean by they had magic? And humans weren’t supposed to see the entrance?

“What do you mean?” She asked. “We’re all humans here,” Y/N gestured to the group.

The guys were silent as they shared worried looks. Namjoon sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “Y/N, look. There’s something you need to know about us.”

“Like what?” Y/N raised an eyebrow. “Are you all vampires or something?” The night was going from confusing to weird.

“Not all of us,” Taehyung said, and Y/N could tell by the tone of his voice that he was serious. “Seokjin and I are Sirens. We come from the ocean.”

“And Hyung and I are lycans,” Jeongguk added as he motioned to Yoongi.

Y/N took a step back. “Haha,” she forced herself to laugh. “Is that everyone’s Halloween costume?” Somehow she knew that wasn’t what it was. The guys all looked completely serious, and it made her heart race nervously.

“We’re serious,” Jimin said slowly. “Namjoon, Hoseok, and I are all vampires.”

Y/N felt a tremor run down her spine. She wanted to deny it again, but something in her gut told her that they were all telling the truth. That would explain the realistic-looking fangs and that otherworldly feel they had to them.

“You’re kidding,” she breathed.

Hoseok chuckled darkly. His fangs glowed in the moonlight, and he licked them. “We’re far from kidding, Petal.”

Y/N took a step back and hit the wall. She let out a shaky breath. Whether they were joking or telling the truth, she didn’t want to stick around and find out.

Towards Y/N’s left, there was a gap between the guys and the building she was pressed against. She took a deep breath before she turned and ran through the opening as fast as she could. Someone called her name, but she couldn’t tell who it was.

Y/N ran as fast as her feet could take her. She stopped to glance around to see where she was and gasped at the unfamiliar place. Hadn’t she ran to the other side of the club? Why didn’t she recognize anything? The air seemed thick and foggy. Y/N gasped, but she could hardly breathe.

“Y/N,” a hand touched her shoulder, and she let out a strangled scream. Her chest tightened painfully, and she winched. “Hey!” Yoongi came into view and grabbed both of her shoulders. “It’s alright. I promise I’m not going to hurt you. Take a deep breath. In through your nose, out through your mouth,” he said softly. “Come on-“ he squeezed her shoulders encouragingly.

Y/N wasn’t sure entirely sure why but she trusted Yoongi. Slowly, Y/N did as Yoongi instructed, and her chest loosened slightly. It helped that he was there with her and she wasn’t alone in an unknown place. Even though she didn’t remember him, Yoongi felt familiar.

“That’s a girl,” Yoongi smiled gently when Y/N finally caught her breath. “I’m sorry we shocked you. I can see where it would be a bit overwhelming since you don’t remember any of us, but since we’ll all be in close contact from now on, it was important for you to know sooner than later. Plus, you knew us when you were younger, and you knew our secrets. I know that deep down, this can’t be too surprising.”

Y/N swallowed hard. Yoongi was right. Deep down, it wasn’t that surprising at all. Y/N had always believed in the supernatural. Too many weird things always happened to her for her not to believe in it. But to find out her neighbors were creatures of the supernatural she used to know was a little bit too much at once.

“Where are we?” Y/N managed to find her voice. She still didn’t recognize anything.

“We’re in the supernatural world,” Yoongi answered her quickly.

“What?” She gasped.

“The side of the club you ran out of is actually a portal. It connects our world to the supernatural world so people like us can go to the club,” Yoongi explained. He removed his hands from Y/N’s shoulder and held out an arm. “Are you ready to go back?”

Y/N grabbed it quickly and nodded her head. She didn’t want to chance getting separated from him.

Yoongi chuckled, “don’t worry, Y/N. I’m with you. No one will hurt you.”

Yoongi led the way as they made their way back to the club. Y/N couldn’t stop glancing around. She saw things that would be out of fairy tales.

Out of nowhere, the scenery changed, and Y/N and Yoongi were back behind the club. Y/N was relieved to see that the rest of the guys had gone back inside, and they weren’t waiting on her. She felt guilty since she probably worried them, but she needed time to adjust.

Yoongi led them over to a brick wall, which Y/N assumed was blocking the backyard of her Grandma’s from the club's back. Strangely, Yoongi wasn’t slowing down any, and panic was rising in Y/N.

“Trust me,” he told her gently. “Just walk through it. It’s magic.”

Even though Y/N trusted Yoongi for some reason, magic was still new to her. She held onto his arm tighter, and she shut her eyes to brace herself for an impact.

It never came, and when Y/N peeked her eyes open, she was surprised to see that they were in the backyard. Her eyes grew wide as she looked back. The brick was hidden behind some trees, but it was there.

“Okay,” Yoongi stopped at the back steps. “You’re safe now. Go on in.”

Y/N glanced at him. There was still so much she wanted to know about everything. He must have sensed it because he gave her a small smile.

“Get some rest, Y/N. In a few days after you’ve had time to think about things, we’ll answer any questions you may have.”

“Okay,” she nodded. She felt slightly better at knowing that her questions would eventually be answered. “Thank you for walking me back.”

“Of course,” he nodded. “Now go in-, “ he motioned to the house.

Y/N did as she was told and rushed inside before locking the door. She ran up the stairs to the living quarters before locking that door too. With a small sigh, she glanced up at a clock on the wall. It was only 9:30?! She had only been gone a little over an hour and a half, but she felt as if it had been a lot longer.

Fighting back a yawn, Y/N walked to her bedroom and fell onto her bed. Her mind was exhausted, and sleep welcomed her as soon as her head hit the pillow.

Sent from my iPhone

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Three

Sunlight was peeking into Y/N’s room through her blinds by the time she woke up. She groaned and let out a heavy sigh. The night before played through her mind on a reel.

Her neighbors were seven hot guys. Hot guys of the supernatural. Three vampires. Two sirens. Two lycans.

Y/N groaned and rolled her head into the pillow. She was curious about them. And she was curious to know why her Grandmother hadn’t told her. Azalea hadn’t left a number for Y/N to reach her at, so she was left with thousands of questions unanswered.

With a sigh, Y/N sat up and rubbed her eyes. It was time to start the day, and then she would do some investigating.

An hour and a half later, Y/N was showered and dressed for the day. She walked into her Grandmother’s room with a heavy sigh. She had wanted to respect her Grandmother’s privacy, but that changed when she found out that her neighbors were supernatural creatures, and she hadn’t been told.

Azalea’s room was neat and sparse. Other than a small nightstand beside the bed, there was a bookshelf against the wall. Y/N reached up and ran her finger across the spine of the books as she looked at them. Most of them were about plants, which wasn’t surprising since Azalea owned a flower shop.

On the third shelf, squeezed between a book about shrubs and indoor plants, was a thick black book. The golden letters on the spine were written in beautiful calligraphy, ‘The Supernatural.’

“Found you,” Y/N’s lips twitched. She pulled out the thick book and looked at it. Its cover was black as well. Imprinted on it were phases of the moon. Y/N opened up the book, and a letter fell out of it. She picked it up and opened it quickly.

Y/N,

If you’ve found this letter, then I assume you have met your neighbors. Please do not be frightened of them. They are all very good boys- even the grumpy vampire.

Y/N snorted. She was definitely talking about Hoseok.

I apologize for not telling you beforehand about what they are. Please understand that I knew my time with you would be limited to only a few days. I wanted our time together to be spent making memories with no stress. Plus, I thought that hearing it from the boys themselves may spark back some memories for you.

In the next few years, you’ll find out so much about the world and yourself, Y/N. Please be brave and know that I will always be with you.

All my love,

Halmeoni

Y/N frowned. She understood her Grandmother’s reasoning now for not telling her, but she was left with more questions than answers.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

Y/N jumped at the sudden noise. Where was that coming from? She set the book down and closed her Grandmother’s door before walking into the living room. She swallowed hard as she glanced around.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

Y/N’s eyes widened as she looked at the closet door across the room. Someone was knocking on the other side of it. But it was just a closet, so how was that possible?!

With a hard swallow, Y/N reached the doorknob. Her stomach felt queasy, and her heart pounded nervously. What if some monster had followed her and Yoongi back? If she screamed loud enough, would the boys be able to hear her?

Y/N barely opened the door before it was pushed open, and a blond blur rushed past her.

“Hi, Y/N!” Taehyung greeted with a chirp.

“What?” Y/N blinked in confusion. She looked through the open door and gasped. It wasn’t a closet, but a passageway that connected Azalea’s house with the boys.

Jimin was standing on the other side of the door, frowning. “Tae! I told you not to bust in like that,” he mumbled.

Y/N wondered if the legends about vampires needing to be invited in were real. “You can come in,” she told Jimin softly.

He gave her a grateful smile before he stepped inside. “Thank you, Y/N.”

“How are you feeling, Y/N?” Taehyung asked. “Technically, we’re not supposed to be here. Namjoon said we should give you a few days to let everything sink in.”

“Tae’s nosy, though,” Jimin smiled.

“Am not!” Taehyung shook his head. “I was just worried, especially after Y/N ran off like she did. I’m glad Yoongi got you home safely.”

“Yeah, he did,” she nodded her head with a sigh. “I’m sorry for worrying you. It was just a lot to take in all of a sudden. Do you guys want to sit, and I can fix you something to drink-“ she motioned to the small table in the kitchen. “Would you like tea? Oh-“ she glanced at Jimin with wide eyes. “Can you drink tea?”

“I would love some,” he gave her a warm smile.

Y/N returned it and nodded her head. She fixed three cups of tea before she sat down at the table where Taehyung and Jimin were. She felt a little nervous as they started sipping on the tea. She had never had a drink with a man before, and now she was having tea with two very good looking ones.

“Y/N,” Taehyung spoke quietly. “Do you really not remember us?”

“No,” Y/N frowned. She wished she could remember them. Things would be a lot easier if she could. “But you all feel familiar,” she admitted. She guessed it wasn’t too surprising since she had known them when she was younger.

Taehyung smiled brightly. “Maybe you’ll remember us soon!”

“Maybe,” Y/N smiled hopefully.

“I’m sorry about last night,” Jimin spoke up. “Hoseok probably scared you. I know he seems scary, but he’s nice.”

“Yeah!” Taehyung agreed with a nod. “Hobi is super nice.”

Y/N didn’t speak. She wasn’t sure if Hoseok could ever be nice where she was concerned. It seemed as if he had been annoyed with her. She wondered how he had treated her when she was younger.

“So, you’re a siren?” Y/N asked Taehyung to change the subject. “You and Seokjin, right? Isn’t a siren kinda like a mermaid?”

“Hm, I guess in a sense we’re similar,” Taehyung smiled. “Sirens aren’t nearly as naughty as mermaids. And unlike mermaids, we can stay out of water for however long we wish.”

“He says they’re not mischievous, but really they are,” Jimin smirked. “Be careful of Jin, okay? He’s not a bad guy, but he sure does like to use his magic to charm people.”

“Awh, Jinnie isn’t so bad,” Taehyung told Y/N with a pout. “I promise. He’s just a little misunderstood.“

Suddenly, there was a knock on the closet door, and Y/N jumped as Taehyung and Jimin’s eyes widened.

“We’re not here!” Taehyung whispered as Jimin crossed his arms in a big X.

“Okay,” Y/N told them. She didn’t want them to get into trouble, and she was curious to know more about the supernatural world.

Y/N placed a finger on her lips to tell Taehyung and Jimin to be quiet as she walked towards the door. She wondered just who could be at the closet door, and she almost hoped that it would be Jeongguk. He hadn’t spoken much at all the night before, and she was curious to know more about him.

Hoseok was the last person Y/N was expecting to see when she opened up the door. He smirked at her surprised face, and the sight of his fangs caused Y/N’s heart to skip a beat.

“Are you that surprised to see me?” He raised a dark red eyebrow.

“I-“ Y/N trailed off before she swallowed hard. She felt like she should be a good host and invite him in, but Taehyung and Jimin were in the kitchen, and she didn’t want them to get caught by him.

“Don’t force yourself,” Hoseok rolled his eyes. “Here-“ he shoved something into her hand.

Y/N gasped as she looked at the beautiful opal necklace in her palm. The sparkling gem was wrapped in a gold wire on a golden chain. It was a soft pink color in the light, and it was beautiful.

“What is this?” Y/N asked in surprise. He wasn’t giving this to her, was he?

“What does it look like?” Hoseok huffed as he crossed his arms. “It’s a necklace, you idiot. Put it on, wear it, and don’t you dare take it off.”

Hoseok grabbed the door like he was about to leave before he stopped and looked at Y/N. “One more thing,” he said. “I know Jimin and Taehyung are over. Tell them little shits they have one hour to come back home, or else I’m waking Yoongi and Jeongguk to drag them over.”

Y/N didn’t have time to answer before the door was shut in her face. She let out a sigh before turning around and walking back to the kitchen.

“Who was it?” Taehyung asked as she sat back down at the table.

“Hoseok,” Y/N whispered.

“Hyung?” Jimin blinked in surprise. “Really? What did he want?”

“He gave me this,” she opened your palm to show them the necklace, and both of them gasped loudly. “What?” She asked worriedly. Had Hoseok given her something weird?

“It’s-“ Taehyung began slowly. “Y/N, you have no idea what that is, do you?”

Quickly, she shook your head. She would have said it was just a necklace, but since she was dealing with supernatural creatures, it was probably something more.

“It’s protection,” Jimin stated simply.

“Protection?” Y/N blinked.

Taehyung nodded, “in that opal is part of Hoseok’s power or essence, you could say. It’s extremely powerful and will ward off anyone who might try to harm you.”

Y/N’s eyes widened as you glanced down at the necklace. Is that why Hoseok had told her to wear it and not take it off? He was protecting her?”

“Is he really that powerful?” She wondered out loud.

“Yes,” Jimin nodded.

“He is,” Taehyung agreed. “Jimin and Hoseok’s family come from a long line of powerful vampires. You could even say that in our world, they’re like royalty. If someone of our kind sees that on you, or even senses it, they wouldn’t dare mess with you.”

Y/N stared at the necklace for a few seconds. It was so beautiful; she couldn’t believe that it was from Hoseok. Carefully, she put on the necklace, and it rested just above her breasts.

“Are you and Hoseok brothers?” She asked Jimin.

“Not by actual blood, but yes, we are brothers,” Jimin nodded slowly. “His family took me in and adopted me when I was young.”

“I see,” Y/N’s lips twitched.

“I know he doesn’t seem like the nicest person, but he does have a good heart,” Jimin said.

Slowly, Y/N nodded. She wondered if she would ever get a chance to see that kind-hearted side of Hoseok.

“Oh, before I forget,” Y/N gasped. “Hoseok wanted me to tell you two that he knows you’re here, and if you’re not back within an hour, he’ll send Yoongi and Jeongguk over to drag you two out.”

“Awh,” Taehyung pouted. “That means we don’t get to talk to you very long, Y/N!”

“Yeah, and if Jeongguk finds out that we came, he’ll get so mad,” Jimin whined. “He wanted to come with us.”

“Well, we did invite him,” Taehyung said. “But he’s too shy!” He giggled.

Y/N smiled even though she was slightly disappointed. She hoped Jeongguk wouldn’t stay shy around her for long.

“Can you guys tell me a little bit about everyone?” Y/N asked. “Just a little bit of details. I feel like if I knew more about everyone, then it might spark a memory.”

“Yeah, it might,” Jimin grinned. “Who do you want to know about first?”

“We should go oldest to youngest,” Taehyung smiled. “Y/N, out of the seven of us, guess who the oldest is.”

“Hm, Namjoon?” Y/N guesses.

“Nope!” Taehyung giggled.

“Hoseok?” Was Y/N’s next guess. She knew he was older than Jimin.

“Nu-uh,” Taehyung was still snickering.

“I think we should just tell her,” Jimin chuckled.

“It’s Jinnie!” Taehyung said. “He’s the oldest at 314 years old.”

Y/N almost choked on the sip of tea she was taking. “3-314 years old?” Her eyes widened as her brain tried to process it.

“Oh, sirens live a lot longer than humans,” Taehyung added. “And we age slower too. In the human world, he looks about 26.”

“Yeah,” Y/N managed weakly. “I can see that.”

“Jinnie is a very nice person,” Taehyung began with a small smile.

Jimin snorted. “To a certain degree. He’s very vain.”

“Aren’t all sirens?” Taehyung smirked.

“You’re not,” Jimin said. “Not really-“ he shook his head. “Anyway, Jin is- well, to be frank, I don’t think he cares about anything. Never tell him not to do something because that’ll make him want to do it even more.”

“Oh, that’s true,” Taehyung nodded. “He hates being told what to do. But as you get to know him, you’ll see that he’s kind in his own ways.”

“He does fix us food a lot,” Jimin admitted. “He’s by far the best cook out of all of us. You’ve got to try some of his food soon,” he smiled at Y/N.

“I’m sure you’ve heard stories about how sirens lure people into the water with their voices,” Taehyung began. At Y/N’s nod, he continued: “Jinnie has a beautiful voice, and he uses it a lot to get his way. Sometimes, his looks alone are enough for him to get what he wants.”

“Wow,” Y/N whispered. She couldn’t even imagine having that much power. If she started to sing to someone, they would most likely plug their ears and run away.

“But you don’t have to worry, Y/N!” Taehyung said quickly. “I know Jin won’t charm you. You’re special.”

“Yeah,” Jimin nodded. “Though, he’ll probably flirt with you. If you don’t like it, though, just tell him to stop, and he will. He’s not that kind of person to keep doing something that makes others uncomfortable.”

“Oh, and another thing, prepare yourself for horrible jokes because Jin is the master of those,” Taehyung snickered.

“Hyung is the next oldest,” Jimin said. “He’s 248.”

Y/N’s mouth gasped open. 248 was just as high as 314 in her book.

“In human standards, he’s only about 24,” Taehyung said.

“Y/N, I know we’ve already mentioned this before, but Hoseok isn’t as bad as he seems, I promise,” Jimin told you gently.

“Mhm,” Taehyung nodded. “He has his moments where he’s rather sweet.”

Slowly Y/N nodded her head. She hoped that one day she would be able to see that side of Hoseok.

“There’s a reason why he acts the way he does,” Jimin said slowly. “But it’s not my place to tell. Just know, he’s hiding a lot of hurt underneath that cold act.”

“Yeah,” Taehyung sighed. “But y’know, Hoseok helps Namjoon a lot with making sure humans don’t wander into the club, and he did save you from that soul leech, right?”

“He did,” Y/N nodded. Although she had been terrified at the time, she was thankful for Hoseok for what he did.

“Okay, next is Namjoon,” Jimin smiled. “He’s 244, so he’s the third oldest out of all of us.”

“I think Namjoon is the smartest out of all of us,” Taehyung said thoughtfully.

“Well, he spent a good 150 years doing nothing but studying,” Jimin commented.

Y/N’s brain felt a little dizzy as her eyes widened. 150 years of studying? She could barely concentrate for ten minutes at a time.

“Namjoon is the owner of Blue Moon, and he is also a music producer,” Taehyung said with a bright smile. “You wouldn’t know this, but many of the famous songs today, he’s produced. He changes his name every twenty years or so, but he’s made some of the greatest songs ever.”

“That’s-“ Y/N whispered. “Wow. He must be well off. Why did he open Blue Moon then?”

“He wanted a place where people like us could gather and enjoy ourselves,” Jimin said. “He worked hard to open Blue Moon, and he went through a lot of steps to ensure the safety of humans.”

“Oh,” she whispered. “That must have been why he was so shocked to see me then.” It made more sense now.

“Exactly,” Taehyung nodded. “Of course, we were all rather shocked, to be honest. We didn’t expect that you’d be back so soon.”

“I guess next is me,” Jimin smiled. “Guess how old I am, Y/N.”

“Um,” Y/N furrowed her brows as she looked at him. “You look about my age, but I have a feeling if I were to say 21 or something, I would be way off.”

“Almost 200 years off,” Jimin chuckled. “I’m 230.”

“Well, you look amazing for your age,” she teased, causing him to grin.

“I’m an Instagram influencer,” Jimin said. “Do you have Instagram?”

“I don’t,” Y/N frowned. She never really figured out how to use it.

“Ah, you should get one and take some pictures with me!” He told her. “I’ll get you, followers.”

“Maybe,” Y/N laughed.

“Okay, Taehyung-“

“Wait, is that all you’re going to say about yourself?” Taehyung frowned.

“There’s not much more to say,” Jimin mumbled with a pout.

“Not true!” Taehyung defended before glancing at Y/N. “Jimin is the sweetest out of us guys; you’ll find that out quick, Y/N. He’s constantly looking out for us, and I appreciate him for that. He works super hard, too, even though he doesn’t have to. And he is always curious about human things, so please don’t get aggravated if he asks you about something simple to you. If you ever bake anything delicious, please let him try it too. He may be a vampire, but he loves humans more.”

“Tae,” Jimin murmured as he looked sheepish.

Y/N felt herself growing warm. She could tell that Taehyung and Jimin were amazing friends.

“I will,” she promised Taehyung with a smile.

“Now, can we talk about you?” Jimin asked.

“Okay,” Taehyung chirped with a grin. “I’m pretty young for a Siren, though, in only 200.”

Y/N shouldn’t have been shocked considering everyone else’s ages, but she was. Plus, Taehyung thought 200 was young?

“I model for a supernatural magazine,” he gave her a pose with the v sign.

“Wow!” Y/N gasped. That information wasn’t too surprising because Taehyung did have the looks of a model.

“Also, I tend to be a bit clingy to those I care about, so I’m apologizing in advance,” he grinned at Y/N.

“It’s okay,” she told him softly.

“Taehyung also has a beautiful singing voice.”

“Really?” She looked at the siren. “You’ll have to sing for me someday.”

Taehyung giggled as his cheeks tinted a pink shade. “Maybe. Y/N, I also love the ocean, since I’m from there, and I love to play games. We’ll have to play together someday!”

“Okay,” Y/N nodded with a smile.

“Next is Yoongi,” Jimin said. “He’s only 25.”

Y/N couldn’t help but sigh in relief. At least someone was close to the same age as she was.

“He might come off a little shy, but he just has to warm up to you,” Taehyung said. “Once he warms up to you, he gets very outgoing.”

“Yeah, he’s very caring too,” Jimin added with a nod. “He’s always taking care of us,” he smiled. “I guess cause he took care of Guk all on his own for so long.”

Y/N furrowed her brows together. Yoongi had taken care of Jeongguk by himself? She wanted to ask questions about it, but she had a feeling that it would be one of those things that the boys wouldn’t just share.

“He can also play the piano well,” Taehyung hummed. “Sometimes, he plays it in the evenings, and it makes me so sleepy. I’m sure you’ll be able to hear it soon.”

Y/N’s lips twitched as she thought of Yoongi playing the piano. She could picture him at a grand piano, his slender fingers moving across it gracefully. She hoped to be able to hear him play soon.

“He sleeps a lot as well,” Jimin added. “Don’t ever wake him from a nap, or he’ll become very grumpy.”

“And the youngest one of us is Jeongguk,” Taehyung said. “He’s only 21.”

“Ha!” Y/N giggled, “At least one of you are the same age as me.”

Taehyung grinned at her expression as his eyes shined. “You two are the babies, especially you, Y/N, so don’t worry, okay? We’ll take very good care of you.”

The night before, that statement had confused Y/N and made her a bit uneasy. Now, after talking to Taehyung and Jimin, she felt relieved.

“So, what does Jeongguk do?” Y/N asked curiously.

“At the moment, he goes to college,” Jimin said. “He’s trying to become a professional photographer. He’s always taking pictures of something and making these cool video edits.”

“He’s good at it too!” Taehyung added. “He wanted to come to see you since he was so worried last night after everything that happened. He’s shy, though, so please don’t ignore him,” he said quietly.

“Also, I think he’s a little worried because-“ Jimin and Taehyung shared a nervous look before they grew quiet.

“What?” Y/N asked curiously. They were keeping a lot of things from her, and she wanted to know something at least.

“You just don’t remember us, that’s all,” Jimin said quietly.

“I wish I could remember,” Y/N pouted. It would save her the headaches.

“Don’t worry, Y/N, I know you’ll remember eventually,” Taehyung grinned.

“Thanks, Tae.”

“Hey,” Jimin glanced at the clock. “We better go, or else Hobi really will get Yoongi and Jeongguk after us.”

Taehyung’s eyes widened, and he glanced at Y/N. “As supernatural beings, we all have more strength than a human could have, but lycans strength is beyond ours. Yoongi and especially Jeongguk, are super strong.”

“I need to remember that if I ever need anything heavy lifted,” Y/N teased, causing Taehyung to laugh as she stood up.

“Bye, Y/N!” Taehyung grabbed her quickly and pulled her into a tight hug. It was a surprise, but Y/N couldn’t deny that it felt nice.

“Bye, Tae,” she laughed. Her eyes found Jimin’s, and he smiled and waved at her. “Bye, Jimin!” She waved back.

“Bye!” They both said, quietly going through the door.

As the door shut behind them, the house grew quiet. Y/N couldn’t help but feel lonely, and she missed having them nearby. She let out a small sigh before she smiled. It was okay because they wouldn’t be going anywhere. She would do some more research on supernatural beings to know exactly what she was getting herself into. Either way, her life was about to get a lot more interesting.

Sent from my iPhone

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Four

After Y/N’s talk with Taehyung and Jimin she felt a lot better about everything. She even felt safe since she knew she had such strong protectors. She hoped to remember the guys soon, but until then she was reading up about the different supernatural species in the book she had found in her grandmother’s room. It was quite interesting.

Vampires, along with enchanters or witches and wizards, were two of the longest known supernatural creatures to exist. It was because of that, that vampire and enchanters were well respected for the most part in the supernatural communities.

During the dark ages, vampires reputation turned south when many started feasting on human blood for sport. The thought made Y/N shiver, but now vampire clans had to follow laws that respected human life. The clans that still followed the paths of the dark were punished severely.

Y/N was surprised to find out that vampires didn’t have as many weaknesses as she thought. Holy water, the sun, garlic, and crossed were all hoaxes. The sun wouldn’t cause them to randomly combust, but if they weren’t careful it could burn them and make them ill. Depending on the severity of the burn, it could be life-threatening. And depending on how sensitive the vampires stomach was, garlic could give them tummy aches.

Vampire also agreed differently than humans. They aged like humans until the age of five, and then one decade equaled one year for them. So by the time a vampire reached 200 years old, they would only look about 20 in physical appearances.

Sirens were listed as curious creatures, which didn’t surprise Y/N since she had met Taehyung. Sirens were beings of extraordinary beauty, which Y/N agreed with. Taehyung and Seokjin were breathtakingly beautiful.

Much like the myths Y/N already knew, the voice of a Siren was its most deadly weapon. They had ways to make people do whatever they desired. Y/N felt extremely glad that the two sirens she knew wouldn’t do that to her.

Sirens also aged slower than aged similar to vampires, though theirs was a slower process. By the time a siren got 200, they would look to be 20, and they stayed that way for decades.

Lycans were a bit new to Y/N. She had heard of the term before, but she had always assumed that they were like werewolves, which she quickly discovered wasn’t true. Out of all the supernatural creatures, they had the best sense of smell and were very strong. Most of the time they stayed in packs, but to Y/N’s knowledge, neither Jeongguk or Yoongi were in a pack.

Lycan’s wolf firms were massive, and Y/N wondered if she would ever get to see one. The full moon wouldn’t turn them into werewolves, but if they were around someone they were strongly attracted to it would raised their libido. They also aged normally, like magic casters, but at the age of about 25 they would start to grow much slower.

Y/N flipped through the book, stumbling upon many other creatures. Enchanters and fairies, goblins even. She was curious about them all, though none more so than vampires, Aires , and lycans. She wanted to know and understand the boys better.

Y/N looked through the book until her stomach started grumbling, signaling it was close to lunch. She got off her bed and stretched as she walked into the kitchen. Her grandmother had done most of the cooking, but Y/N wasn’t half bad herself. She picked up the cookbook on the counter and gasped when a picture fell out of it.

The picture caused Y/N to gasp as she picked it up. It was of the boys, and most of them didn’t look much different expect for Yoongi and Jeongguk who were obviously younger. That wasn’t all though- Y/N was in the picture as well! She was stationed on a grinning Jeongguk’s back, a bright smile on her own face. All the boys were smiling in the picture. They looked so happy.

Y/N’s heart was pounding. She had come to accept the fact that she had known the boys, but now she had solid proof. She couldn’t help but look at all of them, her eyes lingering on her and Jeongguk. She was holding onto him so tightly, and he had her securely. Somehow Y/N knew that she used to be close to Jeongguk, and she felt extremely guilty for not remembering.

With a sigh, Y/N held the picture to her chest. Maybe she couldn’t remember the boys, but she was going to try her best to know them now.

Monday morning came too early for Y/N. She dragged herself out of bed and into the shower before getting ready for the day ahead. It was the first day that she would be in charge of the flower shop, and her nerves had barely let her sleep the night before. Her grandmother was counting in her, and she didn’t want to ruin it.

Y/N sighed as she entered the kitchen. A cappuccino machine sat in the counter, but she didn’t know how to operate it. She was googling directions when she heard the closet door open.

“Y/N!” Taehyung’s cheerful voice filled the house. “Good morning!” He ran into the kitchen and hugged her tightly.

Y/N laughed as she hugged Taehyung back. She wasn’t surprised that he was energetic so early in the morning. “Good morning,” she told him. “Morning, Jimin,” she smiled when she saw the vampire slowly enter the kitchen.

“Morning,” he smiled. “Sorry, Y/N. I told Tae to knock.”

“It’s okay,” she told him. “You guys are always welcome here.”

“What are you doing?” Taehyung asked curiously. “Making a cappuccino?”

“That’s the plan once I figure out how to operate this thing-“ Y/N motioned to the machine.

“You don’t know how to make one?” Jimin asked with a tilt of his head.

“Not yet,” Y/N admitted with a sheepish smile.

“I do!” Taehyung chirped. “Wait one moment,” he said before he turned around and dashed out the door.

Y/N blinked after him. “What was that about?”

“He’s probably going to get Yoongi,” Jimin chuckled.

“What?” Y/N gasped. “Why?”

“He works at Blue Moon. It’s just not alcoholic drinks they serve, you know. He makes pretty good cappuccino.”

Y/N didn’t have time to respond as Taehyung walked back in, dragging a half-awake Yoongi behind him. His eyes were still closed and his blue hair was a mess. Y/N frowned in guilt. She hadn’t wanted to wake him up!

“Tae-“

He held up a hand to stop her and stationed Yoongi in front of the machine. “One cappuccino, please.”

“Why do I always have to fix your drinks?” Yoongi huffed. “Isn’t it time you learned how to do these things yourself? Taehyung-“

“But-“ Taehyung pouted as he grabbed Yoongi’s sleeve and tugged in it. “You make them the best. Plus, it’s not for me. It’s for Y/N,” he motioned to her with his head.

Yoongi’s eyes widened and he turned to look at her. He glanced around quickly. “Ah, shit. I thought we were home. Sorry, Y/N.”

“Don’t be sorry!” Y/N waved her hand with a frown. “I’m sorry you had to come over here. I told Tae I didn’t know how to work the machine. I didn’t know he would go get you.”

Yoongi let out a soft snort before giving Taehyung an affectionate glare. Y/N could see the fondness between them, and she wondered just what else was behind their gazes to each other. She didn’t have time to ask before Yoongi stretched and let out a small groan.

“Alright. Since I’m here,” he said as rolled up his sleeves.

“You really don’t-“

“Don’t worry about it,” Yoongi cut Y/N off as he smiled. It was something that felt familiar and her chest grew warm.

“Hey,” Taehyung tugged on Yoongi’s sleeve. “I want one too,” he pouted.

“I would have been shocked if you didn’t,” Yoongi commented.

It didn’t take long before Yoongi had two mugs ready for her and Taehyung. “Thank you,” Y/N smiled warmly.

“You’re welcome,” Yoongi reached over and patted her hair. “You should come over for breakfast. Jin usually fixes something, and I can fix you something to drink.

“Oh, you should!” Taehyung agreed with a nod.

“Yeah, then we could eat breakfast with you everyday,” Jimin added.

“I’m heading back over,” Yoongi said before he glared at Taehyung. “If you wake me up again, someone had best be dying,” he warned.

“Oh, Yoongi, you’re no fun,” Taehyung pouted, but Y/N could see the amusement in his eyes. He turned to Y/N and his grin widened. “Hey, Y/N, you said you were working in the flower shop today, right?” He asked. She nodded so he continued, “Can I help you? You don’t have to pay me anything, I just want to help!”

“Me too!” Jimin added, “I want to help as well!”

Y/N blinked in surprise. “You do?”

“Yes!” They both nodded enthusiastically.

“Um, okay,” she gave them a small smile. “I could actually use some help.”

It didn’t take Y/N long to realize that Taehyung and Jimin knew exactly what they were doing. She remembered Azalea telling her that the boys helped her sometimes, and for that, Y/N was thankful. They were gently taking the flowers out of the freezers and rinsing them off in the large sink in the back. They trimmed their stems as Y/N arranged vases for displays.

After everything was set up, Y/N started cleaning up a bit to make sure everything on the counter was neat. Jimin and Taehyung were laughing about something but stopped when a customer walked in. Y/N smiled brightly at how well they seemed to be doing in attending to customers. She turned back around towards the counter and almost screamed as she spotted Seokjin behind it as he sat on the stool by the cash register.

“You surprised me,” Y/N sighed as she clutched her chest. “I’m going to need to get you guys bells or something so I can hear you coming.”

Seokjin grinned, “being quiet is what makes it all the more fun.”

“What are you doing down here?” She asked him curiously. She hadn’t seen him since Halloween night a few days ago, and she hadn’t had a chance to talk to him since then.

“Oh, I’m not here to work, if that’s what you’re thinking,” he stated bluntly. “I don’t work,” he shook his head. “But I heard those two would be with you today, so I thought it would entertaining to watch them mess up,” he said as he eyed Jimin and Taehyung.

Y/N smiled, “they’ve been doing great so far,” she defended them.

Seokjin snorted. “Give it time, Y/N. Hey, did you know I named this place?” He raised an eyebrow as his eyes shined in amusement.

“Did you?” Y/N raised an eyebrow in surprise.

“Sure did,” Seokjin smirked proudly. “Azalea wanted something unique, and of course I, delivered.”

Y/N fought back her giggle, “I think you did a good job at picking it out.”

The day went on a lot better than Y/N had hoped it would, and she knew it was partially because of Taehyung, Jimin, and Seokjin. Taehyung and Jimin were amazing at arranging flowers , and very attentive to the women that would come into the shop. Although Seokjin said he was just there to watch and not to work, he helped out at the cash register when things got a little busy, and Y/N was dealing with customers.

It was nearing four when the bell chimed to signal a customer had entered. Y/N turned to greet the customer, but her eyes widened in surprise when she saw that it was Jeongguk.

“Hi,” she whispered to him. She cringed mentally. That didn’t sound cool at all! But she hadn’t seen him since Halloween either! Her mind went back to the old picture she had found. She and Jeongguk used to be close.

“Hi,” Jeongguk greeted back. He glanced at the ground and swallowed hard before he glanced up and met Y/N’s eyes. “I just got out of my classes and I was going to see if you needed any help.” His eyes darted over to where Jimin and Taehyung were. “But it looks like you already have some,” he mumbled.

Y/N’s eyes widened slight. She didn’t want him to leave just yet! “Actually, there’s some water basins that need to be emptied since all the flowers are gone from them,” she told Jeongguk quickly. “If you don’t mind, can you help me?”

His dark eyes lit up and he smiled as he nodded. He took off his backpack and set it behind the counter where Seokjin was still stationed. He was flirting with two older women, both of them were swooning over him. Sometime during the day, Seokjin had found a little mason jar, and used it for tips. The jar was already overflowing.

“It’s these two,” Y/N gestured to the basins. “If you grab one, I’ll grab-“

Jeongguk didn’t give her much time to finish as he easily swooped them both up into his arms and sent her a bright smile. “It’s okay, this is nothing. I can carry them, just lead the way.”

Y/N’s cheeks felt warm. She remembered Taehyung and Jimin saying that lycans were extra strong.

Y/N smiled before she turned to lead him to the back room. He helped empty out the basins and wash them out to be ready for tomorrows.

“I’m usually off on Tuesday, Thursday and Friday’s I can help you on those days, if you want,” Jeongguk said slowly. “I mean- I know you already got help, but I can do the heavy lifting, ya know, so you don’t have to.”

“I would really like that!” Y/N said honestly.

She never imagined that she would have help with the flower shop, but the boys had offered themselves willingly. Even Seokjin, who claimed that he didn’t work, was helping to an extent- if only for tips.

“Y/N!” Taehyung grabbed a hold of her sleeves as they started locking up the shop. “I’m starving. There’s a good ramen place not far from here. Let’s go!”

“I want to go too,” Jeongguk added quickly.

“Me three!” Jimin grinned. “Sin can pay for everyone.”

“Yah!” Sepkjin yelled, and he looked offended. “Says who?!”

“I saw all the tips you got today,” Jimin told him.

“I worked hard for those!” Seokjin huffed.

“But you could at least pay for Y/N. If not for her then you wouldn’t have gotten any,” Taehyung said sweetly.

“Fine!” Seokjin shoved his way between them as he walked to Y/N. He wrapped an around her shoulders, causing her to blush from the sudden contact. “I’ll pay for Y/N, but only for her, everyone else is on their own,” he said, leading you towards the door.

“Hey!” Taehyung, Jimin, and Jeongguk all yelled as they followed behind Y/N and Seokjin quickly.

Sent from my iPhone

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Five

“Y/N, come on!” Taehyung called from the other side of the bathroom door.

Y/N took in a deep breath and glanced at her reflection. She had on a black dress that fluttered just a few inches above her knees. The top part of the dress was modest with a sweetheart neckline. The sheer sleeves ran down to her elbows, and it fit Y/N well. She slipped on a pair of red pumps and made sure her hair was in place before she opened the door.

It was a Saturday night, and Taehyung had begged Y/N to go dancing with him at Blue Moon. She couldn’t turn down his pout- he was too cute!

“What do you think?” Y/N asked as she walked out.

Taehyung was lounging in Y/N’s bed, and as soon as he saw her, his eyes widened, and his mouth dropped open. “Wow,” he whispered as he got off the bed and walked over to her. “You look beautiful, Y/N.”

Y/N’s cheeks grew hot. It was hard to believe that such a handsome guy was complimenting her. “Thank you,” she smiled at him.

“C’mon,” he gave her his famous boxy smile and held out an arm to her. “Shall we go?”

“Yes!” Y/N took the arm he offered.

The two of them walked down to the flower shop before leaving out the back door. They walked through the barrier between the club and the backyard and made their way to the back of the club. Y/N held onto Taehyung tightly as they walked. She still wasn’t used to the invisible wall or the club, but Taehyung didn’t seem to mind. He chatted away about his day as he led them inside the club.

It didn’t take him long to find the others. They were settled in the same booth Y/N had first spotted Hoseok in, and she wasn’t surprised to see that he was there as well, and he was looking rather bored. When he saw her, his eyes widened a fraction before he glanced away.

Jimin and Jeongguk were there well. Jimin gasped at the sight of Y/N, and Jeongguk choked on his beer.

“Oh shit,” Jeongguk mumbled as he coughed to clear his throat.

Jimin snickered and patted his back. “There, there. Y/N does look pretty, doesn’t she?”

“Yeah,” Jeongguk managed out, and Y/N felt as if her whole face was on fire. She wasn’t sure if it was because Jeongguk had called her pretty or because of the look he was giving her. Either way, she liked it.

“Thank you,” Y/N smiled.

“I guess you do clean up nicely,” Hoseok commented dryly.

“Hobi!” Taehyung scolded. “Would it kill you to give a sincere compliment?”

“It just might,” the vampire drawled.

“Here, Y/N-“ Taehyung motioned to the booth. “Go ahead and sit, and I’ll get some drinks for us.”

“Okay,” Y/N nodded as she slid into the booth next to Jeongguk.

Jeongguk gave her a small smile, which she returned. “Where’s the others?” She asked.

“Yoongi is working at the bar,” Jimin informed her. “Namjoon is around here somewhere, probably talking to someone he knows. He knows everyone. And Jin- he’s - he’s with some other friends tonight,” he said.

“Ah,” Y/N nodded slowly. She still wasn’t sure what Seokjin did, but she had a feeling the other boys didn’t like or approve of it.

“I’m back!” Taehyung chirped. He placed a fruity looking drink in front of Y/N. “I wasn’t sure what to get you, so I got you one that didn’t have alcohol in it.”

“Thanks, Tae,” Y/N took the drink and gave it a sip. “Oh, it’s delicious!” She grinned.

“I wanna try!” Taehyung held out his hand, and Y/N handed it to him without a thought. “Oh, strawberries,” he nodded in approval.

Y/N tried to ignore the fact that she could feel Hoseok’s gaze on her often. She wanted to ask him what was wrong, but she was still intimidated by him.

“Can we dance now?” Taehyung asked after they had finished half of the drinks.

“You two are dancing?” Jimin raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah!” Taehyung nodded. “That’s why I wanted Y/N to come.”

Y/N smiled and nodded at Taehyung. “Let’s dance!”

Taehyung slid out of the booth first before helping Y/N out. He led them to the dance floor, but the two of them got stopped before they entered it.

“Y/N?” Namjoon’s eyes were wide as he looked at you.

“Hi!” She waved at him with a small smile.

“Wow,” he said. “You look amazing!”

“Thank you,” Y/N beamed at him.

“Joon!” Someone a few feet away called towards him.

“Ah, Jackson! Hey!” Namjoon waved at him before he turned towards Y/N and Taehyung. “I gotta go. You guys have fun!”

Taehyung laughed and made it to a spot on the dance floor. Y/N smiled as she shook her head. It was time to have some fun! It had been a while since she had been dancing.

The dance had started nice. Y/N held Taehyung’s hands as they rocked to the beat of the music. Taehyung swirled her around several times, making her laugh. Each time he twirled her back in, she got closer to him until her hands were resting against his chest.

Y/N caught Taehyung’s gaze and smiled. There was something about being with him that made her feel good and safe and that everything would be okay. He smiled as if reading her mind. Taehyung wrapped his arms around Y/N as she did him, and soon they were spinning across the dance floor, both of them laughing hysterically.

They danced until they were out of breath, and Taehyung slung an arm around Y/N’s shoulders as they walked back to the booth. “You have to come dancing with me at least two times a month,” he told her.

“Twice a month?” Y/N repeated. “My poor feet!” She laughed as she slipped back into the booth as Taehyung went to get them more drinks. Namjoon and Yoongi were there now.

“Hey, Y/N, you look nice,” Yoongi commented.

“Thank you!” She grinned at him.

“And you can dance,” Jimin added.

“Nah, I was just moving to the beat,” Y/N said as she shook her head.

“Tae is always trying to get us to dance with him,” Yoongi chuckled. “I’m glad he found someone who will finally dance with him.”

“It was fun!” Y/N laughed. Her heart was still beating from all the excitement.

“It looked like it,” Jeongguk commented lowly. Y/N turned to look at him and saw that he had a look on his face she couldn’t quite place. Was he not feeling good?

“Yeah, you definitely dance better than me,” Namjoon commented.

“Everyone dances better than you,” Taehyung laughed as he arrived back with more drinks. “Except for Jinnie.”

Y/N relaxed against the booth as she enjoyed her drink. The boys were chattering away, mostly about the club and the people they knew who were there. If she didn’t know any better, she would have thought she was at a regular club that humans went to

“Oh no,” Jimin gasped. “Taehyung-“ his eyes were wide and focused on someone across the club.

Y/N turned her head, and her mouth fell open as she spotted who everyone was looking at. A woman with the most beautiful face Y/N had ever seen walked towards them. Her hair was long and blonde as it flowed down to her waist nearly. Her ocean blue eyes were large with long lashes. Her lips were pink and full, and her nose was the perfect oval shape. She had to be a siren with how she made the club come to a halt with just her presence.

Taehyung let out a hiss, which surprised Y/N. His fist clenched between them, and Y/N reached down to grab it to try to comfort him. The closer the woman came, the more tense Taehyung became.

“Thelxiepeia,” Namjoon greeted as she stopped in front of the table. “It’s nice to see you,” he said that, but it was obvious that he looked uncomfortable.

“Taehyung,” the woman spoke, and her voice was just as beautiful as her face. It was so melodic.

“Mother,” Taehyung all but spat.

Y/N’s eyes widened. That was Taehyung’s mother? She looked no older than he was!

“Jin isn’t here,” Taehyung huffed.

Y/N blinked. She knew Taehyung and Seokjin weren’t related by blood. She wondered why Taehyung’s mother would want to see Seokjin.

“I am not here to see him today,” Thelxiepeia said calmly. “I am here for you. You have put your responsibility on hold for way too long, my son-“

Taehyung gritted his teeth, and Y/N knew he was getting angry. It was different to see him so upset because usually, he was so happy and carefree.

“You mean my arranged marriage?” Taehyung asked coldly.

Y/N was finding out a lot tonight. Poor Taehyung. She would hate to be in an arranged marriage!

“The very one you ran away from.”

“I don’t love her,” Taehyung spat, “and I’m not about to marry someone I don’t love.”

“Young one-“ Thelxiepeia began.

“I’m already engaged to someone,” Taehyung announced quickly.

“Who?” Thelxiepeia demanded as her beautiful calm face started to slip into something sinister.

Taehyung let go of Y/N’s hand and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. He pulled her against him and glared at his mother.

“Y/N,” Taehyung said. “Y/N is my fiancée.”

Y/N could hear someone choke as she gasped loudly. Did she just hear Taehyung correctly? Did he just tell his mother she was his fiancée?!

“Right, Y/N?” Taehyung asked.

For a few short seconds, Y/N’s brain was frozen. Taehyung wanted her to pretend to be his fiancée? Quickly, her brain snapped back into the moment. Her eyes caught Taehyung’s, and she could see the desperation behind them.

“Right,” Y/N barely found her voice as she nodded.

Taehyung relaxed against her and looked back at his mother. “As you can see, this is my fiancée. The arranged marriage can officially be called off.” He stood up then, and he glared down at his mother as if he had tasted something sour. “Come on, Y/N,” he helped her out of the booth.

“Wait,” Y/N said as Taehyung pulled her close to him. “Where are-“

“We’re leaving,” he said without a backward glance at his mother or the other boys.

Y/N glanced back to look at them, though. Taehyung’s mother had a fire burning behind her blue eyes. Jimin’s eyes were wide with shock as his mouth gaped open. Namjoon looked confused with his brows furrowed together. Yoongi had his eyes squinted like he was looking at something he was having trouble seeing. Hoseok was leaned back in the booth, an amused smirk on his face. Jeongguk’s jaw was clenched as his dark eyes glared into the back of Taehyung’s head. Y/N barely caught Jeongguk’s gaze as she walked out with Taehyung. He looked sad when he saw her.

Taehyung didn’t slow down until after he and Y/N had crossed the brick wall to the backyard. Y/N glanced up at him as he walked her to the flower shop's back door. He still looked mad, but from what Y/N knew about the situation, she didn’t blame him.

“Y/N, I’m sorry,” Taehyung said as he let out a heavy sigh as he stared at her door. “I feel like I just showed you an ugly side of myself.”

Y/N squeezed his hand, and he turned to look at her. “I would be upset too,” she told him truthfully. “No one should be forced to marry someone they don’t love.”

He gave her a hint of a smile. “Thank you,” he said. “Go on in. I’m going back to the club to make sure she left.”

“Okay,” Y/N nodded. “Thank you for taking me dancing tonight. I had a lot of fun. Goodnight, Tae Tae.”

Taehyung grinned brightly then. “I had fun too! We’ll go dancing again. Goodnight, Y/N.”

Y/N knew Taehyung was watching her as she walked inside. She locked the back door, and as she peeked out a window, she saw him walking back towards the club. With a heavy sigh, she took off her heels and almost moaned in relief since she could finally wiggle her toes. She left them by the back door and made her way to the stairs to get ready for bed.

Y/N was finishing blow-drying her hair when she heard the closet door open and close with a loud slam. She only had to wait a few seconds before a pouting Taehyung came stomping into her room. He was already dressed for the night as he wore a pair of dark red sweats and a long-sleeved grey shirt.

“Y/N, can I sleep over here tonight?” He mumbled grumpily. “Everyone is being so mean to me over there.”

Y/N’s lips tugged into a frown. She could only imagine how shocked the other guys much have been by Taehyung’s sudden announcement. They all knew it was a fake engagement- at least she hoped they all knew it was fake. Still, they must have been shocked.

“Sure,” Y/N told him. She didn’t have the heart to tell him, no, plus, she trusted Taehyung. She knew he wasn’t some creep. “I can get my grandma’s bed ready for you-“

The words had barely left her mouth before Taehyung ran to her bed, threw open her covers, and crawled inside the sheets. He made himself comfortable as he smiled. Y/N let out a small snort of amusement and stood up from her vanity.

“Okay, I guess I’ll sleep in my grandma’s bed,” she laughed.

“What?” Taehyung’s brows knitted together as he looked at her. He shook his head quickly and patted the spot beside him. “It’s a sleepover, Y/N. We have to share a bed!”

Y/N blinked as her face grew hot. She had never shared a bed with a man before. She still wasn’t worried about anything happening, but it didn’t settle her nerves any.

“Uh, Tae, are you sure-“

“Come on, Y/N,” Taehyung’s pout deepened. He patted the spot beside him again and did his best puppy-dog eyes.

“Okay,” Y/N caved. His pouts were too much.

She clicked off the light on her vanity and walked over to the bed before shutting that lamp off as well. The room was dark, but she could find her way into the bed easily. She settled down beside Taehyung and pulled the covers up to her chest. She wasn’t sure how she felt. Nervous and excited. It wasn’t an excitement she thought she would feel with a guy in her bed, but more like an excitement at not being alone. Like having a friend next to her that she trusted.

“Y/N,” Taehyung’s deep voice was gentle in the dark.

She glanced over at him, and her eyes adjusted enough to see that he was lying on his side and looking at her. Slowly, Y/N adjusted herself to face him.

“I’m sorry for earlier,” he apologized in a whisper. “I shouldn’t have thrown you into my situation like that. It’s just-“ he sighed loudly. “Ever since I was little, my mother has tried controlling me and has tried to mold me into something I’m not. The reason I ran away from home was because she was forcing me to get married in hopes of her being able to return to the sea. Her coming into Blue Moon, a place she knows I treasure, almost made me do things I would have regretted.”

Y/N reached over and found his hand. She squeezed it. “I was surprised at first,” she admitted. “But I don’t mind helping you. Actually, I’m happy I get to! It makes me feel like I have special abilities like everyone else,” she giggled. “I’m glad I could help take even a little bit of stress off of you.”

“Thank you,” he squeezed her hand back. “And thank you for playing along, fiancée,” he grinned.

Y/N laughed, “you’re more than welcome, fiancé.”

“I promise to talk to my mom soon,” he said softly. “I’m going to tell her that she can’t control me anymore.”

“I’m so proud of you, Taehyung,” Y/N said sincerely. “I know you can do it.

He chuckled, a boxy smile plastered on his face. “Until then, please pretend to be madly in love with me.”

“I’m already swooning,” she teased.

A comfortable silence fell over the two of them. Nothing but their gentle breaths could be heard, and slowly, they drifted off to sleep, still holding each other’s hand.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Six

Y/N woke up with a small stretch. Something heavy was wrapped around her waist and pressed up against her side. It only took her a few seconds to realize who it was. With an amused smile, she glanced down at Taehyung. His forehead and nose were pressed against her side as he snored softly.

Quietly, Y/N peeled herself away from Taehyung before tiptoeing to the bathroom to get ready for the day.

Thirty minutes later, Y/N was dressed for the day, and Taehyung still laid on her bed, sleeping. She had to admit that he looked rather adorable as he cuddled her pillow.

“Tae,” she called gently as she reached out to shake his shoulder. He groaned, but his eyes didn’t dare open. “Come on, Tae Tae,” Y/N giggled as she shook him again. “It’s time to get up.”

He sat up dramatically, his eyes still closed and a pout on his face. “I don’t want to.”

He went to lay back down, but Y/N quickly grabbed his shoulders and forced him to stay up. He groaned as she grabbed his hand and made him stand up. With a laugh, she placed his hands on her shoulders and led him to the conjoined door as he grumbled.

Every time Y/N went through the door, she was amazed. The boys' house was enchanted; that much was obvious since it was huge inside compared to looking relatively small on the outside. She had only been on the main level, which was the kitchen, living room, and a bathroom, but there were staircases which she was sure led to bedrooms.

She walked into the kitchen and saw that the other boys were already up. They were already eating. Y/N placed Taehyung in a seat before she sat down next to him.

“Good morning,” she greeted the boys softly.

It was silent for a few seconds until Jeongguk slammed his mug of coffee on the table. “You smell exactly like Y/N,” he told Taehyung in what could only be described as a snarl.

Taehyung’s lazy eyes were now open, and he glanced at Jeongguk in amusement. He leaned back in his chair and slung an arm around Y/N’s shoulders. A smirk crossed his lips when he saw the corners of Jeongguk’s lip begin to rise in a snarl.

“We slept together,” Taehyung admitted bluntly.

Y/N gasped, as did everyone else. Seokjin, who had been cooking, lost his balance and let out a curse as he burned his hand.

“N-not like that!” Y/N cried quickly, “only in the same bed!”

Jeongguk’s glare didn’t waver from Taehyung’s for a few seconds before he suddenly got up and stalked up the stairs. Y/N felt something in the pit of her stomach. A guilty type of feeling, but she didn’t understand why.

“Taehyung,” she whined at the man.

He chuckled and patted her head, “sorry, Y/N, it’s amusing to tease him.”

“I’m done,” Yoongi said suddenly as he stood up. “I have errands to run, so I won’t be back until later.” He left the table without glancing at anyone, but as Y/N peeked over at Taehyung, she saw that he was watching Yoongi go with a sad expression.

“Okay,” Seokjin sat down where Yoongi had been sitting and sat a plate of pancakes in front of Y/N. “I feel like I missed a lot since I was gone last night. What happened?”

“Uh-“ Jimin began awkwardly. “Well-“

“Mother showed up,” Taehyung spat.

Seokjin’s mood instantly changed. He sat up a little straighter in his chair, and it was obvious that he didn’t like hearing about the woman. “And?” He began, his voice distant. “What did she want?”

“Don’t worry, she wasn’t here for you,” Namjoon said gently, and Seokjin relaxed. “She was here for Taehyung.”

“What did she do, Tae?” Seokjin asked.

“She wanted me to come with her so I could get married in that arranged marriage she sat up,” Taehyung told him. “But don’t worry, I handled it.”

Seokjin let out a small snort, “how did you handle it?”

“I told her Y/N, and I were engaged.”

It was silent for only a few short seconds.

“What?!” Seokjin choked. “Taehyung! Why would you do that?!” He growled.

“What do you mean?” Taehyung shot back defensively. “I had to do something to get her off of my back!”

“Do you have any idea of the danger you just put Y/N in?!” Seokjin hissed lowly. “Do you think your mother will just sit back and let you be ‘engaged’ to some human?! You just put Y/N in a shit ton of danger, do you have any-“

“I don’t need this from you!” Taehyung stood up abruptly. “Let the bitch try to harm even a hair on Y/N’s head! I can protect her!” He declared.

Y/N’s eyes grew wide. She had never seen this side to Taehyung or Seokjin. The air seemed thick, and as she glanced down at the table, she saw the orange juice in front of her splashing inside of the cup.

Seokjin let out a long, heavy breath. “You, brother, are in over your head,” he said lowly before he too got up and walked away from the table.

Hoseok let out a drawn out breath. “So much drama, this early in the morning, and over nothing really-“ he gave Y/N a sideways glare before he got up and left the table as well.

Taehyung let out a loud huff before glancing down at Y/N. “I need to go get dressed. Wait for me here, okay?”

“Okay,” she nodded before he rushed up the stairs.

A hand reached over and patted her arm gently, and she turned to see Namjoon looking at her. “Are you okay?” He asked gently.

“Yeah, I think,” Y/N spoke slowly. “I feel like I’m making all of you fight. I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault,” Jimin told her softly. “Taehyung’s mother- she’s not someone you want to mess with.”

“So, she is dangerous?” Y/N asked as she raised a curious eyebrow. What Seokjin said earlier replayed through her mind, and she let out a small shudder. Would she have a vengeful Siren after her now?

“Yes,” Namjoon answered honestly. “She is, but she has limitations, and Taehyung is very powerful. I believe him when he says he’s going to protect you.”

“You have us too, don’t forget that,” Jimin smiled at her brightly.

Y/N smiled and nodded. She felt much better than before. The boys were so kind; she honestly didn’t know what she did to deserve friends like them.

Taehyung came bouncing down the stairs not long after, and he was dressed for the day. He smiled at Y/N and stretched out his hand to her. It seemed like his bad mood was gone. “Let’s go.”

“Where are we going?” She asked curiously as she took Taehyung’s hand.

“Out,” he told her with a grin.

Y/N was led down to the club before Taehyung used a backdoor that opened up to a huge garage filled with all kinds of cars. She gasped, her eyes wide as she looked at them all. She didn’t think she would ever be able to afford any cars as nice as the ones in the garage.

Taehyung walked to a very fancy purple sports car and held open the passenger side door for Y/N. Carefully, she got inside of the car, and Taehyung shut the door behind her. Soon, he was sliding into the driver's seat. Y/N watched curiously as he started the car and drove up to a garage door. She gasped in surprised as it opened before the car slowly rolled out onto the street. It was on the other side of the boys' building, where she wasn’t connected to.

“Let me guess,” she whispered, “magic?”

Taehyung just grinned in response.

“Are you going to tell me where we are going?” Y/N asked him.

“On a date, of course,” Taehyung said. “My mother will be watching us, so I must make sure to act like a proper boyfriend.”

Y/N felt her lips twitch, her cheeks beginning to feel a little warm.

“So, what are some things you’ve done on dates before?” Taehyung asked, glancing at her for a second before looking back at the road.

“Huh?” Y/N blinked, surprised by the question.

Taehyung shrugged, “I don’t know what to do on dates, to be honest. I’ve never really been on one,” he admitted shyly.

Y/N blinked again. She couldn’t believe it. Taehyung was gorgeous.

“It’s not that I haven’t been asked out,” he said as if reading her thoughts. “I’ve just never been interested in anyone that’s asked me.”

“Oh,” Y/N said slowly with a nod. “Well, honestly, I’ve never been on a date either.”

“No way!” Taehyung said, shaking his head.

“It’s true,” she admitted with a small smile. “So I’m sorry to say that I don’t quite know what to do on dates either.”

Taehyung grinned at her, “I guess we can be each other’s first dates.”

“Okay,” Y/N laughed softly.

Taehyung grinned as he looked around the mall. Neither he nor Y/N knew where to go, so they ended up at the mall. Now they were walking around hand-in-hand. Taehyung knew it was because they were pretending to date, but it felt nice.

“Let’s go in here!” Taehyung said, spotting one of his favorite stores that carried expensive clothes. Y/N hesitated a little, so Taehyung led the way inside.

Ever since Y/N had returned, Taehyung had wanted to dress her up in cute clothes. It seemed as if he was finally getting his wish! He rushed around the store, picking outfit after outfit as Y/N followed behind him. Once he had several, he turned towards her.

“Here,” he said.

Y/N blinked at him curiously. “You want me to hold them?” She asked as she held out her arms.

“No,” Taehyung laughed. “Go try them on,” he said as he placed the clothes in Y/N’s arms.

“What?” Y/N’s eyes widened. “Tae, I can’t afford these,” she whispered.

“I’m buying them,” he stated the obvious fact.

“No, you’re not!” She gasped as she shook her head. She tried to give the clothes back to Taehyung.

He crossed his arms stubbornly. He knew how to win this. “Y/N, you’re so mean!” He raised his voice dramatically. He saw several shoppers turning their heads curiously.

Y/N’s cheeks grew pink at the sudden attention. “Shh!”

“I’m just trying to be a good fiancé and buy you pretty clothes, but you won’t let me!” He placed a hand over his chest dramatically.

Y/N gasped at him before she nodded. “Okay!” She cried in embarrassment. She ran to the dressing room, and Taehyung laughed smugly as he followed behind her.

“I cannot believe you!” Y/N hissed behind the dressing room door. Her arms were folded over her chest stubbornly as she glared at the piles of clothes on the bench. “That was so embarrassing, Tae!”

“Oh, come on, honey,” he said sweetly, laughter clear in his voice. “I had to get you to try them on somehow.”

“I’m not trying them on,” Y/N shook her head stubbornly. “And you’re not buying them for me.”

“Why not?!” He exclaimed, “that’s not fair! You said you would!”

Y/N huffed and peeked open the door so she could see a glimpse of him. She tried her best to ignore the tug her heart felt at his pout and kept her glare. “I told you, Tae. I can’t afford these clothes.”

“I can,” he whined. “I have more than enough money.”

“It doesn’t give you the right to buy me them all, though!” She cried. It made her feel guilty.

“Of course it does!” He stressed with a vigorous nod. “Y/N, come on, please!”

“Nu-uh,” she shook her head.

“Just five of them?” He held up his hand, his blue eyes large and his lips in an adorable pout.

Y/N shifted slightly. That damn pout always got her. “One.”

“Four!”

“One!”

Taehyung let out a long sigh, “three! Or I’m going to be dramatic again! I’ll go around the whole mall this time-“

Y/N’s eyes widened before she let out a loud huff. “Fine! But only three!”

Taehyung smirk and slithered his way into the dressing room.

“What are you doing?!” Y/N gawked as he started going through the pile.

“You said three, right?” He raised a blond eyebrow. “Then I am going to be the one picking the three.”

“That’s not fair,” she mumbled, “what if I don’t like what you pick?”

“Oh, you will,” he smirked confidently. “Plus, I’m doing this to make sure you don’t pick the three cheapest items.”

Y/N felt her eye twitched slightly, but she didn’t speak as he picked out three items.

One was a beautiful black dress. It had long, flowing sleeves, and it came down above Y/N’s knees. Taehyung had smiled brightly when he saw it and commented that she would need a good pair of boots to go with it, which Y/N ignored.

The second and third item was like a combo. It was a pair of faded skinny jeans with a few rips on the thighs, and it fit Y/N perfectly. It was matched with a beautiful white sweater that had red hearts splattered across it. Y/N had to admit that she liked the outfit a lot. It fit her well, and it was as comfortable as it was cute.

“Here,” Taehyung walked over to her, and before she could blink, he took the tags off the sweater and pants.

“Tae!” Y/N’s eyes widened, “Why did you do that?”

“You liked it so much, I just figured that you could wear it out,” he smiled at her. “Come on,” he grabbed her hand and started leading her to the register to check out. “Don’t worry about your clothes and the dress. It’ll be taken care of.”

Y/N couldn’t think of much to say as she followed Taehyung. The lady behind the counter seemed to have already known his plan and had everything waiting for him by the time they got up there. It happened rather quickly- Taehyung gave them his card, and the checkout lady swiped it and then gave it back.

“We’ll have the items delivered this afternoon, Mr. Kim,” the lady smiled brightly as she bowed respectfully.

“Thank you,” Taehyung bowed back before leading Y/N out of the store.

“Wait,” Y/N began, “What did she mean the items would be delivered?”

“Your clothes from earlier and your dress,” Taehyung told you with a grin.

"Oh,” she mumbled and glanced up at him with a small, shy smile. "Thank you for the clothes, Tae. They are super cute."

"Ah, I knew you would love them," his boxy smile was plastered on his face proudly. “Come on. I just remembered that there was somewhere I wanted to show you.”

“Let me guess, another surprise?” She raised an eyebrow.

“Bingo,” Taehyung grinned.

The sight before Y/N was breathtaking. The never-ending ocean was peaceful as its waves gently rolled onto shore a few yards from where she stood with Taehyung. He sucked in a deep breath of salt-air before letting it out.

“One day, I would like to take you to see the ocean like how I see it,” Taehyung told Y/N softly. “Of course, it’ll have to be in the summer. It’s much too cold right now.”

“How would I be able to breathe underwater for that long?” She asked curiously.

“Oh, I have ways,” he gave her a small smirk. “Y/N,” his eyes looked almost sad as he let out a deep breath. “There’s one thing I want you to remember, okay? If you ever find yourself in a situation where you need help, and you’re by the ocean- just jump in it, okay?”

Y/N knitted her brows together. “Just jump in it?” She repeated.

“Yes,” Taehyung nodded. “The ocean is a part of me,” he told her softly. “And if you ever need my help, just jump into the ocean, and I’ll hear your call, I promise,” he smiled. “I’ll come to save you.”

Y/N smiled softly, “Well, no offense, shark boy, but I really hope I won’t be needing your help in the ocean any time soon.” The thought of being in the middle of a vast sea made her queasy.

Taehyung snickered before it slowed down, and he was looking at the sand sadly, “I hope not either, but something in my stomach doesn’t feel right. Y/N, also remember this, my mother might seem powerful and scary, but she has a limited source of power. She is powerless in the ocean, which is why it’s so important that you use it if you have to.”

Slowly, Y/N nodded. So Taehyung was worried about his mother, but Y/N didn’t feel scared. She had Taehyung and the others. She reached out and grabbed his hand, and held onto it tightly.

“I promise that if I ever need you, I’ll call you.”

Taehyung turned then, so he was standing right in front of her. He was several inches taller than her, so she had to glance up. Her eyes widen as he looked down at her. He let out a breath, a small smile on his lips.

“Y/N, do you believe in soulmates?”

Y/N blinked her eyes slowly as she thought about the question. Just what exactly did she feel for Taehyung? He had become such an important person in her life in just a short amount of time, and honestly, she didn’t know how she would be able to live without him now. He completed her in platonic and simple ways.

“I do,” Y/N answered with a nod. “But, I believe there are different types of soulmates.”

Taehyung’s grin stretched, “what do you mean?” He asked curiously.

“Well, I believe there’s your soulmate, which you’ll spend the rest of your life with,” Y/N began. “They’re the person you will fall in love with and cherish and can’t live without. Then there’s another soulmate, another person you can’t live without. The person who is your other half.”

Taehyung tilted his head slightly as he glanced at Y/N. His eyes were shining, “and what am I to you?”

“You are my other half,” Y/N told him honestly. “It’s strange, too, because I haven’t known you that long. I guess technically I have, but I can’t remember you from before. I just know what I do since I met you on Halloween, but already you’ve become a big part of my life, Tae.”

Taehyung wrapped his arms around Y/N, and he brought her close to his chest. His head rested on the top of her head as he stared out into the sea. “You know, Jimin is my best friend,” he told her. “We’ve been best friends for about 20 years now, but you, Y/N, you’re my other half as well. I can be completely myself when I’m with you.”

They stayed like that for several minutes, just holding each other. It was comfortable, despite the chilling windy.

“You like someone, don’t you?” Y/N was the first to speak. “I won’t say their name, but don’t think I haven’t caught on.”

Taehyung let out a small snort. “Clever you are; I’m not surprised you caught on. I like them a lot. It’s someone my mother would probably try to start a hurricane if she knew because of who they are. Plus, they don’t like me the way I like them,” his voice was sad as he said it.

“I wouldn’t be too sure about that,” Y/N told him seriously. “I think they like you a lot more than you realize.”

He pulled away and gave her a small smile, “maybe. But first, I am going to worry about my mother and how I am going to show her that she can’t control me anymore.”

Y/N smiled brightly at that. “Sounds like a plan. You know you have my support.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Seven

Y/N glared at the pile of clothes on her bed. There were more than just three outfits, and somehow she wasn’t even surprised that Taehyung had bought all the outfits behind her back. She peeked into a few bags and groaned when she saw a purse and a pair of shoes. She let out a long sigh, half tempted to storm over to the boys' home and strangle Taehyung’s neck. She knew it wouldn’t do any good, though, and Taehyung would just giggle at her.

With a huff, Y/N decided to organize her clothes instead. She was middle of doing that when a knock sounded on the closet door in the living room. Right away, she knew it wasn’t Taehyung. Taehyung didn’t knock; he just invited himself in.

Y/N walked out of her bedroom and towards the door. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Jeongguk standing on the other side of the door.

“Would you like to come in?” Y/N asked him.

“Thanks,” he came inside quickly. His brown eyes glanced around the house slowly. This was the first time he had came over to visit, and Y/N was all too aware of that.

“Would you like something to drink?” She asked him. “I have coffee and hot chocolate-“ she gasped and looked at him. “Can you drink hot chocolate? Will chocolate hurt you?”

Jeongguk’s grin was gorgeous. “I can drink it,” he told her. “And I can eat it. I would love some,” he said gently.

Y/N smiled brightly and led him into the kitchen. After several minutes she finished making two mugs of hot chocolate and handed one to Jeongguk.

“Thank you,” he took it with a smile. He leaned on the counter next to her. “I have to ask you a favor. Please don’t tell anyone about me being able to drink or eat chocolate. It’s a secret.”

Y/N’s cheeks were warm from being so close to Jeongguk, but she focused on her mug of hot chocolate. “Why is it a secret?”

“Years ago, when Hyung and I first moved into the house, Taehyung decided to make us cookies as a welcoming gift,” Jeongguk began. “I ate one without him knowing, and they were awful-“ his face grimaced in a memory. “I didn’t want to hurt his feelings when he offered me the rest, so I lied and said Lycans were allergic to chocolate like dogs were.”

Y/N bit her lip to stop herself from laughing. “That’s horrible!” She managed to giggle out, and she saw Jeongguk’s lips twitching into a grin. “How long have you been pretending to be allergic?”

“Eleven years,” he admitted shamelessly.

Y/N gasped, “how have you even been able to make it this long?”

“Well, Hyung isn’t fond of chocolate, so that took care of him. It was hard for me at first, but I learned how to sneak it without being caught.”

“And you still pretend to be allergic to it today?” Y/N asked as she raised an eyebrow.

“It’s a game now,” Jeongguk smiled. “I’m just waiting for the day when Taehyung finds out.”

Y/N couldn’t stop staring at him. He was beautiful, and it seemed like he was becoming comfortable around her now. It made her heart beat with excitement.

“I’m not really careful about hiding it anymore, and yet they’re all still oblivious to it,” Jeongguk continued. “It’s amusing to watch.”

Y/N grinned with a small laugh, “well, don’t worry. Your secret is safe with me,” she promised.

There was a comfortable silence as the two of them moved to the table and sipped on their drink. Y/N felt over the moon. Jeongguk had come over, willingly, on his own, and he was talking to her! He had talked to her several times before, but this was the first time that she felt as if they both were comfortable, and there was no more awkwardness. At least she hoped there wouldn’t be anymore awkwardness.

“Y/N,” Jeongguk spoke, gaining her attention. “I wanted to apologize for how I acted this morning when you came over.”

“Oh,” her eyes widened as she remembered. He hadn’t been happy that Taehyung had spent the night just the night before. “It’s okay. I guess you were worried and shocked. But Tae and I aren’t engaged, he likes-“

“Someone else, yes I know,” Jeongguk nodded, catching her eye. “The feeling looks like it’s pretty mutual, doesn’t it?”

Y/N gapped at him. “You mean, you know that they-?”

“Like each other?” Jeongguk snorted, “everyone seems to know that, but them. We all have bets on when they’ll admit their feelings to each other.”

Y/N giggled, “Oh, you guys will totally have to fill me in later.”

He smiled before it slowly faded, and he sighed. “I was worried, though. Tae’s mom isn’t someone just anyone would want to mess with,” he told her softly.

Y/N let out a sigh. “Namjoon and Jimin told me that she was powerful, but Tae said he would protect me.”

“We all will,” Jeongguk promised her.

“Thank you,” she told him with a gentle smile. “Can I show you something?”

“Hm?” He raised a curious eyebrow.

“Wait for just a second,” Y/N jumped up. She rushed to her room and grabbed the picture she had found before returning to the kitchen. “I found this picture,” she laid it on the table so Jeongguk could see it.

Jeongguk’s eyes softened as he looked at the picture. A small smile spreads across his face. “I remember this day,” he said. “It was the day Hyung and I moved in.”

Not for the first time, Y/N desperately wished she could remember her past. “We looked close,” she looked at her younger self in the picture with Jeongguk.

“Mhm,” he nodded before he looked at her fondly. “We still are.”

Y/N beamed. Relief flooded through her because she was so happy to close with Jeongguk. “You said that picture was taken the day you and Yoongi moved into the house, right? But we looked as if we already knew each other,” she commented.

Jeongguk shifted in his seat. “We knew each other before Hyung, and I moved in,” he said quietly. He looked as if he wanted to say more, but he didn’t.

Y/N looked at the picture with a small sigh. If only she could remember.

XxXxX

Taehyung stretched as he walked down the stairs to the living room, where most of the other guys already were. It had been a week since he had claimed Y/N as his fiancée, and things were almost at peace again.

The first few days afterward, Taehyung had been adamant about not talking to Seokjin, but the older Siren would simply not leave him alone. Seokjin clung to him, throwing in all of the corny jokes he could think of to try to get Taehyung to smile. In the end, Taehyung couldn’t stay mad at him. He knew even if Seokjin didn’t agree with what he had done, he would still be on his side, and he was still his brother, blood or not.

Jeongguk, however, had been unyielding in his resolve to ignore Taehyung completely. He still went over to the flower shop and helped out, and he even began to talk to Y/N a lot more than he used to, which Taehyung had a feeling was because he had grown so jealous that morning. But, he would ignore Taehyung completely.

“Gukkie,” Taehyung called, spotting the man on the couch as he worked on something on his laptop. “You’re still not mad at me, are you?” He raised a blond eyebrow.

Jeongguk didn’t answer. He acted as if he hadn’t even heard Taehyung. The Siren fought back a groan. He could understand how frustrated Seokjin felt now when he tried his best to ignore him.

“C’mon, don’t be this way anymore,” Taehyung grumbled as he crawled onto the couch next to Jeongguk. “You know Y/N, and I really aren’t engaged. Stop acting stubborn. I need your help! I want to do something for Y/N.”

That seemed to get Jeongguk’s interest, and Taehyung could see him sitting up straighter and leaning towards him slightly. He was listening now.

“Y/N told me the other day how she used to celebrate Christmas with just her aunt. I know we don’t do Christmas, but I thought it would be nice if we could this year for Y/N,” Taehyung said.

“You want us to do Christmas?” Jimin spoke up from a dim corner where he had been silently listening.

“Yes!” Taehyung nodded happily.

“When you say Christmas, what exactly do you mean?” Namjoon asked, leaning against the doorframe connecting the living room and kitchen.

“The Christmas tree, the lights, the garlands, the stockings- everything!” Taehyung beamed, growing excited by just the thought. “Y/N will be waking up soon, and we should get her and go shopping. Christmas is just a few days away, so we can decorate and get ready!”

“You want to turn our house into some fuckin’ winter wonderland,” Hoseok snorted as he walked up beside Namjoon.

“Why not?” Yoongi drawled as he walked into the living room. “Tae’s excited, and I can tell Guk is too,” he said, eying the younger man who had already shut his laptop.

“If it’s for Y/N, then why can’t we?” Jeongguk said, standing up. “Years ago, we never got to celebrate it with her,” he said quietly.

Taehyung nodded. Jeongguk was right, the accident had happened before Christmas, and after that, Y/N went away.

“Yes!” Taehyung said as he clapped his hands. “Jin! We’re going to have Christmas for Y/N!”

Seokjin rushed into the room quickly that he almost fell before he grabbed Namjoon, who was still by the doorframe and studied himself. “Really? Everyone’s okay with it?”

Namjoon glanced around the room before giving a slow nod, “why not?” He grinned, “it’s for Y/N.”

“You’ve all lost your damn minds,” Hoseok commented. “Well, you all have fun, but I’m going home.”

“Awh, why?!” Jimin pouted, standing up from his seat.

“It’s Christmas,” Hoseok crossed his arms. “Do you realize just how many accidents happen on this blasted holiday? They’ll be tons of work to do concerning the blood-banks, so I’m going home before Mother calls me in a panic.”

“But this is our first Christmas with Y/N,” Jimin’s pout didn’t waver.

“It won’t be our last,” Hoseok shrugged before turning and heading up to his room to pack.

“Well, the six of us can celebrate with her,” Namjoon smiled. “We need to get supplies, right? Who’s going to get Y/N so we can go shopping?”

“Me!” Taehyung and Jeongguk said at the same time. They glanced at each other for a second before both of them took off towards the conjoined door.

“Yah!” Jimin cried, running off right behind them. “I’m coming too!”

Taehyung could hear Yoongi snorting, “poor, Y/N.”

XxXxX

Y/N yawned as she followed the boys down to their garage. She had only been awake for half an hour, and she was still groggy. She wished she was still sleeping. She probably would have been if not for the fact that she was suddenly woke up by a bickering Taehyung, Jeongguk, and Jimin. They had been arguing over who would wake her up, and all three of them were the lucky winners.

Once Y/N was awake, they had rushed her to get ready for the day, claiming they had somewhere important to go. None of them would tell her where they were going, though. They were in such a rush that they didn’t even have time to eat breakfast, and Y/N’s stomach gave a low rumble.

“Don’t worry, Y/N, we’ll stop and get snacks,” Namjoon promised.

“Note to self,” Jimin whispered as he leaned towards Jeongguk. “Y/N is grumpy when she wakes up.”

Jeongguk nodded, “just like Hyung.”

“I can hear you two,” Y/N muttered from her spot behind them.

They reached a black SUV, and Seokjin hopped in the driver’s side, and Namjoon took the passenger seat. Yoongi, Jimin, and Y/N all crawled into the back since they were the smallest while Jeongguk and Taehyung sat in the middle seats. Y/N didn’t know where they were going, but at that point, she was too tired to care as long as they got some food soon.

“Y/N, you must either be a good judge of character or stupid,” Seokjin commented as he started to drive.

“Did you just call Y/N stupid?” Jimin asked, raising a silver eyebrow.

“No,” Seokjin shook his head. “I said she was either a good judge of character or stupid.”

“But stupid is one of the options,” Jeongguk told him with a flat glare.

Seokjin let out a huff, “all I’m saying is that you, Tae, and Jimin suddenly woke her up and rushed her to get ready. Now we’re dragging her away without letting her know anything. She must be a good judge of character or stupid.”

“I’m a good judge of character,” Y/N said sleepily. “Usually, anyways. Plus, I trust you guys.”

“But can you really?” Seokjin questioned, “for all you know, we might be going to the supernatural realm to sell you on the black market.”

“Stop,” Namjoon reached over and slapped Seokjin’s arm the same time Taehyung leaned forward to hit the back of his head.

“Ow!” Seokjin hissed, “I’m just saying she needs to be leerier! Sheesh!”

“I don’t need to be leery with you guys,” Y/N said. “I trust you all. I know I can,” Her eyes met with Seokjin’s through the rearview mirror, and she smiled at him. “You’ve all had plenty of times to sell me off, anyways. Like when I first met you, and then when I went the wrong way by mistake. Yoongi brought me back to the right side. Not to mention, I hang out at Blue Moon often, which would be a perfect place to make some shady deal and sell a human to some supernatural being. Also, Tae took me to the ocean the other day, and that would have been a perfect place for him to push me into the water and sell me to some water lord or whatever.”

Taehyung let out a loud snort, “waterlord,” he giggled.

“She got you,” Namjoon smirked at Seokjin.

“Ah, I guess she did,” Seokjin said in amusement as he pulled up to a small convenience store. “Alright, everyone, go in and get your snacks because I’m not stopping until we get there.”

“You sound like a mother,” Jeongguk commented as he jumped out and held the door open so Y/N could climb out.

“And I have very unruly children,” Seokjin commented dryly as he walked into the store first.

“C’mon, Y/N!” Taehyung grabbed her hand eagerly.

Y/N already knew that the boys had rather big appetites. Even Namjoon and Jimin, who had to drink blood to survive, ate a ton of human food. Of course, most of the time that human food was slightly undercooked meat or raw fish.

Once in the store, they split up. Seokjin and Namjoon were in charge of finding something that would be considered a meal. They both agreed it would be sushi since everyone could eat it with their fingers without being messy. Taehyung had slurped off to find some sweets while Jimin and Yoongi went to look for drinks. It left Y/N and Jeongguk in charge of getting other snacks. Jeongguk’s didn’t hesitate to fill his arms up with chips and cookies. He had seven bags in his arms before Y/N realized it. She let out a giggle and took three of them from him. Out of all the boys, Jeongguk had the biggest appetite, followed by Seokjin.

“Thanks,” Jeongguk grinned at her.

They caught up with everyone, and Y/N watched with wide eyes as the total continued to go up, and the boys continued adding things to it. Snack bars, candies, a ton of jerky sticks, and even more chips. She was extremely thankful she wasn’t the one paying for it, but rather Namjoon was.

As they got on the road again, they ate, which was a little chaotic since space was limited, but they made it work. The ride began to grow quiet. Jimin had put in some earphones and was relaxed, his eyes closed behind his sunglasses. Seokjin and Namjoon talked quietly while Taehyung looked at his phone, and Jeongguk snacked on a bag of chips. With her stomach full, Y/N’s sleepiness began to hit her again. She had stayed up relatively late finishing a drama, and then the boys busted into her room when she had only been asleep for a few hours. She could use a nap.

“It’s still another hour or so until we get there,” Yoongi told her, noticing her tired eyes. He patted his shoulder, and she let out a sigh.

“You are the best,” she mumbled, leaning into him.

“I know,” she heard the grin in his voice as she got comfortable.

When she had first met Yoongi, she thought he would be a bit scary, but then he saved her that night. He was always nice to her and made her the most delicious drinks. In many ways, he treated her like a little sister, and Y/N liked that. She had always wanted a big brother.

“Awh,” Taehyung cooed close to ten minutes later when he looked back to see Y/N snoozing against Yoongi soundly. He pulled out his phone, ready to snap a few pictures, and Yoongi began to cover his face. “Don’t cover your face,” Taehyung pouted, and Yoongi huffed.

“Do you have to take pictures?” He asked, sounding a lot grumpier than he was.

“Of course, of course,” Taehyung smiled, happily snapping away. “That way, I can show Y/N later and coo over her.”

Yoongi’s eyes darted to the seat beside Taehyung, where Jeongguk sat. He huffed and kicked the back of the chair. “Stop giving me the stink-eye, ya brat,” he told him. “You know it’s not like that. She’s like a little sister to me.”

“I wasn’t giving you the stink-eye,” Jeongguk told him, clearly glaring at him now.

“Gukkie gives anyone who even talks to Y/N the stink-eye,” Jimin, who had taken one of his ear pods out, commented with amusement

“I do not!” The young lycan declared.

“Yah! You do too!” Seokjin agreed, “you hardly even let me talk to her,” he mumbled.

“I have good reason with you,” Jeongguk crossed his arms as he glared at Seokjin, who simply smirked in return.

”It’s a Lycan thing,” Yoongi commented. “We’re territorial.”

“Don’t worry, Gukkie,” Namjoon turned and gave him a soft smile. “We’re all rooting for you.”

“Oh, shut up!” Jeongguk grumbled, his cheeks turning pink.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Eight

Y/N stared at the store in front of her with wide-eyes. It had taken them an hour to reach the store, and she tilted her head at it.

“Will someone tell me what’s going on now?” She asked curiously.

Taehyung was beaming as he bounced up to her. “We decided to celebrate Christmas with you this year, Y/N!”

“Really?!” She asked, excitement in her voice. Taehyung had told her a few days ago that they had never celebrated Christmas, so she thought that she might be spending it alone this year.

“Uh-Huh!” Taehyung nodded enthusiastically.

“We decided that since you are with us, we have a reason to celebrate now,” Jeongguk told her with a soft smile.

“Yeah! It’s our first Christmas together!” Jimin grinned, “I’m excited!”

“So what is this store?” Y/N raised a curious brow.

“It’s a major craft store,” Seokjin told her with a grin. “Everything we’ll need for decorations should be here.”

Y/N’s mind was processing everything. She was so happy the boys would be celebrating Christmas with her, but they had announced it just two days before Christmas! That didn’t leave her any time at all for presents.

“Hey,” a hand reached out and touched her shoulder. She looked up to see a soft smile on Namjoon’s face. “Don’t worry about presents, okay? We’ve all decided that since this is our first year, we’re not going to get any. We’re just going to spend the holiday together and enjoy the company.”

Y/N felt her shoulders relax. That took the pressure off of that.

“Wow,” Taehyung awed as they walked into the store. Christmas decorations set out for what looked like miles.

“Hold it,” Yoongi said, snatching the back of Taehyung’s hoodie right before he bolted off. “We need a plan.”

“He’s right,” Namjoon nodded. “If we all just start getting random things, then who knows just how much of the same stuff we’ll get.”

“First of all, don’t we need a Christmas tree?” Jeongguk asked.

“There’s a Christmas tree nursery not far from here,” Jimin said, reading something off of his phone. “Why don’t we go there and pick one out after we get done here?”

“That’s a good idea,” Namjoon nodded.

“Y/N, what’s a mistletoe?” Jimin asked, still looking at his phone.

“It’s a type of plant that people hang above doorways during Christmas. Most people have the tradition that if two people get caught under the mistletoe, then they have to kiss,” Y/N explained.

“Hm,” Seokjin’s lips twitched as he stepped towards Y/N and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “Where’s the mistletoe around here?”

“NO!” The rest of the boys yelled quickly.

XxXxX

Almost two hours later, Y/N sat in the cart Jeongguk was pushing, laughing. The group already had close to four other carts full of decorations. It seemed they were going all out since it was their first year, and they had only gotten decorations for the tree and the house.

“Y/N, what do you call a greedy elf?” Seokjin asked, motioning to an elf figurine as he passed it with Jeongguk.

“I don’t know,” Y/N smiled.

“Not another one,” Jeongguk groaned.

“Elfish,” Seokjin grinned.

Y/N snorted as Yoongi pulled out a gold string of garland from Taehyung’s cart. “Jin, come here.”

“Yah! Get that away from me!” Seokjin cried, starting to run down the aisles with his cart.

“Hey! Be careful!” Namjoon called, rushing after him.

“If I hear one more bad Christmas pun, I’m choking you!” Yoongi threatened Seokjin before tossing the garland into the cart.

“Guys,” Y/N spoke up. “Don’t you think you have enough?” Just looking at the carts Taehyung and Jimin were pushing made her eyes wide.

“But Y/N, it’s Christmas. You can never have too much,” Taehyung told her with a grin.

“But I do think Y/N has a point,” Yoongi said. “Since it’s our first Christmas, we did wait until the last minute to get the supplies. We’ll only have the rest of today and tomorrow to decorate, so we probably shouldn’t get anything else.”

“That’s right, and we still have to get our tree,” Jimin nodded.

“I guess we should find the checkouts then,” Jeongguk said, tightening his grip on his cart as Jimin and Taehyung smirked at him.

“Wait,” Y/N spoke, suddenly becoming more aware that she was in Jeongguk’s cart, and she didn’t like the way the boys were smirking at each other at all! “First, let me out-“ she barely had time to contain her surprised yell as Jeongguk took off quickly.

She grabbed the edges of the buggy, her eyes wide, and she could see Jimin and Taehyung just behind him. She wanted to be terrified, but the smiles and laughs on the boys' faces made her relax, and she found herself smiling as well.

“You won’t let me crash, right?” She asked a grinning Jeongguk.

“Of course not,” he promised with a laugh.

“Then let’s win!”

XxXxX

It was close to seven in the evening by the time the group arrived back. Finding the tree nursery had taken forever because Jimin had accidentally gotten the wrong address, and the correct address was thirty minutes away. Then, picking out the tree had become a hassle because Seokjin and Taehyung both wanted a tree that was too tall. Namjoon had to reason with them that the tree wouldn’t fit, and they didn’t have time to decorate a big tree anyway. Finally, after being gone all day, they returned home with bags and bags of decorations.

Y/N carried a few bags up the steps to the boys' living room. The boys took in the rest of the stuff, and Jeongguk was in charge of toting the tree up, with a very worried Seokjin behind him.

“You doing oaky?” Seokjin asked as Jeongguk sat the tree down in the living room.

“Where’s that garland?” Yoongi asked, his eyes narrowing at Seokjin.

Seokjin huffed and crossed his arms, “I don’t know why you’re getting so in a bunch. I thought my jokes were just pine.”

Y/N stifled a laugh and placed a hand on Seokjin’s arm. “I think everyone is just tired.”

“I’m not!” Taehyung chirped, quickly opening the decorations. “Y/N, come decorate the tree with me!”

Soon everyone was busy decorating the place. It took several hours and a whole lot of bickering- mostly between Seokjin and Namjoon, but the job got finished just before midnight.

Y/N blinked her tired eyes with a stretch and a yawn as Jeongguk walked her over towards the closet door. “So you’re coming over tomorrow, right?” He asked.

“Of course,” she smiled with a nod. “Tae said something about a sleepover?”

“Yeah,” Jeongguk snorted. “He has this plan to set up air mattresses all over the living room and for everyone to sleep there.”

“That sounds nice,” Y/N said fondly. She would be having a sleepover and spending Christmas with the boys. She couldn’t wait!

“I’ll see you tomorrow then,” Jeongguk told her softly as he watched her walk into her side.

“Goodnight, Gukkie,” she told him softly.

He seemed surprised by the nickname coming from her for a few seconds before he grinned widely. “Goodnight, Y/N.”

XxXxX

“Pst, Y/N-“ someone shook her shoulders gently. “Y/N,” they called again.

Y/N opened her blurry eyes before they adjusted on Taehyung. “Huh?” She mumbled.

“Happy Christmas Eve!” He grinned at her. “Come on,” he reached down and pulled her out of bed.

“Tae,” she mumbled as she glanced at the clock and saw that it was barely after 6 in the morning. She felt as if she had just crawled into bed.

Taehyung laughed and dragged her to the other side of the closet. The rest of the boys were already awake, all of them still in their pajamas as well. They sat at the table as Seokjin and Yoongi fixed breakfast, and Y/N yawned as she crawled into the seat between Taehyung and Jeongguk.

“He woke you up too, huh?” Namjoon muttered to Y/N as he sipped on some coffee.

“Mhm,” she mumbled, her eyes threatening to close.

“Here,” Jeongguk handed her a cappuccino.

“Thanks,” she smiled.

“It’s our first Christmas Eve together,” Taehyung said. “We should make our own traditions.”

“Did it have to start at the ass-crack of dawn, though?” Yoongi muttered.

“The earlier, the better,” Taehyung just smiled back.

“Let’s eat first,” Seokjin said. “And wake up a bit more.”

An hour later, after everyone’s bellies were full and the plates were washed, they sat at the table.

“What traditions are we doing?” Jimin asked.

“Y/N mentioned that she doesn’t know how to play poker,” Taehyung said. “I thought we could teach her.”

“That sounds fun,” Y/N nodded with a smile.

“Can we make it more interesting and make it strip poker?” Seokjin smirked.

“We’re not playing poker,” Jeongguk interjected quickly.

Y/N stifled her giggle. She had a feeling that it was going to be a very interesting day.

XxXxX

Y/N let out a heavy sigh as she crawled onto the spot giant pallet in the boys’ living room. She made her way to a spot between Jeongguk and Taehyung and grabbed a blanket.

The day had been spent playing games and laughing. Y/N didn’t think she had ever laughed as hard as she had. Her gut was still trying to recover. Now that it was growing late, they were getting ready for bed. Taehyung had turned on some old Christmas movies on the TV, but nobody was watching them.

“I think it’s sad that Santa Claus isn’t real,” Taehyung frowned. “It would be nice.”

“I think it’d be creepy,” Jeongguk said. “Imagine a dude knowing whether you’ve been good or nice all year. That’s like stalking. Then he suddenly comes into your house at night when you’re asleep? If it were any other night of the year, people would call that breaking and entering.”

“What if Santa is real, and we don’t know it because we’ve never celebrated Christmas before?” Jimin asked from his spot a few feet away. “What if he surprises us with a visit?”

Yoongi plopped down nearby Taehyung. “This place is surrounded by protective charms. No one can break-in, but if someone manages to, Jeongguk will kick their ass.”

Y/N giggled and glanced at Jeongguk, who winked at her. She looked away quickly as her cheeks grew warm. She was glad she was getting to sleep near him, but at the same time, it made her nervous. Her heart went crazy around him.

“Y/N, is there anything else we should do?” Taehyung said.

“Anything else like what?” She asked him curiously.

“For sleepovers,” he said. “Do you want to paint my nails? I’ll let you.”

Y/N giggled and shook her head, “where did you get the idea to paint nails?”

“I googled what to do at sleepovers, and that was a suggestion,” Taehyung shrugged. “Don’t you do it?”

“This is my first sleepover,” she confessed.

“Really?” Seokjin spoke up as he glanced up from his phone.

“Yeah,” Y/N laughed. “In high school, I was kind of an outcast. I didn’t have a lot of friends because bad things always seemed to happen around me. But it was okay. I wasn’t too lonely. My aunt, Allula was there for me, and she was awesome, but you guys are my first real friends,” she said truthfully.

“Awh, Y/N!” Taehyung smothered her in a hug. “We’re not just friends anymore- we’re family!”

“He’s right,” Namjoon nodded, as did everyone else. “You’re apart of us now, Y/N.”

“You won’t have to be lonely anymore,” Jimin grinned.

“Thank you,” Y/N smiled at them brightly. All of them already held such a special place in her heart, even Hoseok, who wasn’t there. They were a family that she was never going to make sure that she never lost.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Nine

Blue Moon was buzzing with excitement. It was New Year's Eve, one of the busiest days of the year. Jeongguk sat at the group's usual booth.

“Are you off now?” Taehyung asked Yoongi as he walked over to the group. Everyone minus Seokjin was now there.

“Mhm,” Yoongi nodded, sliding into the booth next to Taehyung. “Thank god.”

“I have a question,” Y/N spoke up. “Out of you three-“ she motioned towards the vampires. “Who is the strongest drinker? In an alcoholic way.”

“Me,” Jimin answered.

“And you two?” She motioned between Jeongguk and Yoongi.

“That would be me,” Yoongi eyed her suspiciously. Jeongguk could drink, but his Hyung outdrank him.

“Tae,” Y/N turned towards the Siren now. “You or Jin?”

“Jinnie all the way,” he told her. “Why?”

“Hm,” Y/N stood up quickly and glanced around the club. “I’m going to get Jin. You two don’t go anywhere!” She ordered Yoongi and Jimin before she took off.

“What is she up to?” Namjoon muttered.

Hoseok let out a snort. “She’s going to test you idiots to a drinking contest.”

“No way,” Jeongguk’s eyes widened. If Y/N wanted to challenge them, it would be interesting.

Y/N arrived back with Seokjin and slid into the booth with him. “Okay! I’m challenging you three to a drinking contest!” She announced.

Yoongi smirked, “Y/N, you sure you want to do that? The three of us are all skilled drinkers of the supernatural.”

“I’m sure!” Y/N beamed confidently. “I’m not worried about beating all three of you-“ she waved her hand. “I just want to beat one of you.”

Jimin shared a look with Seokjin and Yoongi before he, too, smirked. “I’m in.”

“Why not?” Seokjin shrugged, “this will be fun, but I warn you, Y/N, I’ve been drinking for decades.”

“Psh,” she rolled her eyes, unfazed. “I was a legend in my hometown for holding down alcohol. Bring it on,” she challenged with a smirk.

The round began, and the group watched as the four drinkers began. The first few rounds were nothing, all four of them doing just fine. As the rounds continued, though, it was evident that side-effects were arriving. Y/N was starting to get flushed, her eyes a little dazed over. Jimin, too was flushing as well as his eyes began to droop. Seokjin seemed poised, but his eyes were starting to give him away, and Yoongi was starting to get a little puffy. Yet none of them stopped.

A few more rounds past and Y/N was beginning to sway a little. Jeongguk grabbed her shoulders, trying his best to steady her. “Y/N, don’t you think that’s enough?” He asked her softly.

“Nope,” She slurred, her eyes glancing up at him through heavy eyelashes. “I have to beat one of them,” she said. “If I tell myself I can do it- I can,” she said before focusing back on the task.

“She’s not going to make it,” Yoongi whispered to Seokjin. “She’s about to pass out.”

“I give her credit for lasting this long, though,” Seokjin commented. “She’s been pretty tough, right, Jimin?”

There was no answer.

“Jimin?”

They turned to see the vampire’s head bobbing, his eyes heavily closed before he groaned and rested his head on the table. Just like that, he was out like a light.

“Holy shit,” Hoseok poked Jimin’s cheek, but he didn’t stir at all. “She fucking did it.”

“Y/N!” Jeongguk told her in excitement, “you did it!”

“I did?!” She asked with wide-eyed shock.

“Yes!” Jeongguk nodded, pointing to Jimin.

“That’s- that’s awesome,” she mumbled, just before she slumped against him. Jeongguk’s cheeks burned as he felt her against him. She was breathing peacefully; little puffs of air were tickling his arm.

Seokjin snickered, “there it is.”

“You should probably take her back to the house,” Namjoon told Jeongguk. “I’ll take Jimin.”

Jeongguk nodded, and with the help of Seokjin, he carefully stationed Y/N on his back.

“Do you need help?” Taehyung asked as he prepared to stand up.

“Nah, I got it,” Jeongguk shook his head. Y/N was as light as a feather to him, and he made it out of the back of the club without any problems.

The night air was chilly, and Jeongguk walked as smoothly as possible, so he didn’t disturb Y/N. A cold breeze rushed by, and she groaned. Jeongguk heard her sniff, and suddenly, he was worried that he smelled, even though he knew he had showered earlier.

“Gukkie,” Y/N whispered sleepily, her arms tightening around him and her nose burying into his back.

Jeongguk’s heart pounded against his chest wildly. He knew she was just drunk, but the thought that she felt comfortable enough to just hold onto him a little bit tighter sent his heart into a frenzy. That was nothing new, though. His heart was always in a frenzy around Y/N.

He made it to her house and room just fine. Gently, he laid Y/N on the bed before making sure she was covered up warmly. Jeongguk let out a sigh as he watched as she slept peacefully. She was still the same girl from all those years ago, just older and more beautiful. She was the girl he had fallen in love with. If only she could remember him.

Firecrackers went off overhead, signaling the New Year had officially begun. Jeongguk glanced at Y/N, who was still sleeping undisturbed. He swallowed hard and leaned down. His hands pressed against her mattress for just a few seconds as his lips brushed against her soft lips.

“Happy New Year, Y/N,” he whispered before he left her to sleep.

XxXxX

Y/N was finding it hard to concentrate. It had been like that for her all day. She found herself continuously space out when she was supposed to be working. Quickly, she glanced around the flower shop, but it was empty.

It was a slow day, and Y/N assumed it was because her help wasn’t there. Taehyung had a photoshoot, and Jimin and Jeongguk had errands to run.

It had been a few days since New Years'. The after when she woke up, she had been wholly hungover and felt awful. She had spent most of the day sleeping, and Taehyung had stayed with her to keep her company. Seokjin was dealing with a hangover too, and Y/N was happy she wasn’t the only one suffering.

When she had woken up for the current day, she felt much better and knew she needed to open the shop. She had more time to think about New Years', which she didn’t remember much of. Yet, she couldn’t help but have a fuzzy memory of Jeongguk kissing her.

Y/N’s cheeks burned, and carefully, she traced her fingers over her lips. They buzzed as if she could still feel the lingering touch of Jeongguk’s kiss. She let out a sigh and shook her head quickly. She knew she was being ridiculous. There was no way Jeongguk had kissed her. It had to have been a dream.

The bells hanging on the door chimed, and Y/N glanced up to greet the customer. Her smile fell when she saw a little girl, no older than five, crying.

Y/N rushed to her quickly and kneeled down. “Are you okay?” She asked, her eyes scanning over her for any injuries. She saw none, which was a relief.

“I’m lost,” she sniffed. “I can’t find my Mama.”

“It’s okay,” Y/N said, trying her best to sound comforting. “I’ll help you find her. What’s your name?”

“Miso,” she sniffed

Y/N stood up. “How about I help you find her?” She said. The police station wasn’t that far from the flower shop. It would only be about a five-minute walk.

Miso nodded and wiped her face with one of her sleeves.

“Okay, wait for just a second,” Y/N said. She ran over to the counter and grabbed her jacket. She walked over to Miso and held out her hand. The little girl took it and held onto it tightly as Y/N led her outside. She locked the shop before they headed towards the police station.

Y/N glanced around the street as they walked. Not many people were out, but Y/N wasn’t surprised since it was the middle of a weekday. Most people were probably at work.

“Do you see your Mama anywhere?” Y/N asked Miso.

Miso sniffed as she glanced around and the street. Suddenly she gasped. “There! That’s when I last saw Mama!” She pointed ahead before she let go of Y/N’s hand and ran.

“Hey!” Y/N called. She took off after Miso, surprised by how fast she was for a little girl. Y/N couldn’t let her get away, though; she had to make sure Miso returned to her Mama.

Miso stopped running, and Y/N sighed in relief as she caught her breath. She glanced around and saw that Miso had run into an empty alley. Had this been the last place Miso saw her Mama? It seemed so sketchy. A shiver ran down Y/N’s back, but she ignored it.

Y/N leaned down so she could see Miso better. “Is this the last place-“

“Your necklace-“ Miso tilted her head as she looked at the opal necklace around Y/N’s neck. “It’s pretty.”

“Thank you,” Y/N said. “A friend gave it to me. But Miso, your-“

Miso reached out and grabbed the necklace. Y/N gasped and watched in shock as steam and a horrible stench of burning flesh came from Miso’s palms. The girl didn’t scream, though- she laughed. Her grin grew wide, and Y/N’s eyes widened when she saw sharp, yellow teeth jutting out of Miso’s jaws. The rest of Miso’s face was transforming. Her dark eyes were growing bigger and sinking into her skull. Her skin was changing to an oily green color, and Y/N leaned backward in fright. Her necklace snapped as Miso helped it.

Y/N stumbled back and fell on her bottom with a heavy thud. She was in too much of a shock to scream or speak. Miso was still changing and looking more inhuman by the second. Her back hunched over, ripping through her clothes as bones stuck out from her body. Her dark hair was falling in chunks until she had nothing but a little fuzz on the top of her head. The hand that was still clutching Y/N’s necklace was now bony with long fingers and yellow fingernails. Puss dropped from the hand, which was still steaming.

Miso glanced up at Y/N. She no longer looked like a child or even a human. Her sunken eyes were yellow. Her nose was like a pig’s about, and her mouth was wide and full of sharp, yellow teeth.

Y/N felt her chest tighten as her heart pounded. The world seemed to be spinning as she struggled to breathe.

“Help,” she barely whispered before the world went black.

XxXxX

“Tae, get off,” Jimin whined as he rolled his shoulders to get his friend’s arm off of it. “You’re just leaning on me and not walking.”

“I’m tired,” Taehyung whined back as he pouted.

Jimin could understand why. Taehyung had been at a photoshoot since earlier. They glanced at Jeongguk, who was busy looking at his phone.

“Guk, when you become a photographer, make sure you let your models take a lot of breaks, okay?”

“I’m not going to be that kind of photographer,” Jeongguk said. “I like taking pictures of nature.”

“Yeah, Tae,” Jimin grinned. “Don’t you know that the only person Guk likes to take photos of is Y/N?” He teased.

Jeongguk’s eyes widened, and he whipped his head to look over Taehyung to glare at Jimin. “What?”

“Oh, I saw you the other day when we were shopping,” Jimin grinned brightly. “Just how many photos of her did you take?”

“N-none!” Jeongguk denied, his cheeks tinting a light shade of pink.

“Oh, can you send them to me?” Taehyung asked with a smile.

“No!” Jeongguk huffed in annoyance.

“I thought you didn’t take any of her?” Taehyung’s grin widened as Jimin snickered.

Jeongguk let out a loud huff as he crossed his arms and sped up his pace.

“Hey, wait for us!” Jimin called as he ran to catch up with Taehyung. “You know, none of us were able to help Y/N today in the flower shop. I wonder how it went,” he mumbled. He had thought about her often throughout the day. She usually had someone help her in the flower shop, but she didn’t for the day. Jimin hoped she was doing okay and it wasn’t too busy.

Jeongguk checked his watch, “it’s almost closing time.”

“Let’s stop by and see her, and help her close up,” Taehyung said, but it was obvious that Jeongguk was going to do that anyway.

“We got to hurry if we’re going to get there before closing time,” Jeongguk said.

Jimin snickered as he watched Jeongguk practically runoff. He and Taehyung quickly matched his speed.

“It’s raining!” Taehyung called.

“I don’t feel anything,” Jimin said as he held out his hands. The sky above them was dark and cloudy.

“You will,” Taehyung mumbled.

By the time they arrived at the flower shop, it was pouring. Jeongguk tried to open the door, but it was surprisingly locked.

“That’s strange,” Taehyung mumbled. “The lights are on. Maybe she closed up early or is in the back?”

“Here,” Jimin moved in front of Jeongguk and grabbed the knob. He could feel its tightness at being locked. He breathed deeply, letting his power run through him. “Open,” he whispered, and instantly it wielded against his touch.

“It’s still weird how you can just unlock doors like that,” Jeongguk commented as they walked into the flower shop.

Jimin gave him a small glare, “I can only do it to places where I’m welcomed, you know that. It’s not like I invade people’s privacy.”

“Y/N!” Taehyung called, “we’re here!”

The boys searched around the flower shop but saw her nowhere in sight.

Jeongguk sniffed the air a few times and frowned. “Her scent is faint like she hasn’t been here in a few hours,” he said.

Something didn’t feel right, and all of them thought it.

Jimin glanced near the front desk and gasped. “Her phone is still here,” he said, and the troubling feeling in the air rose.

“C’mon,” Taehyung rushed up the stairs, Jeongguk and Jimin behind him as they entered the house and went to the conjoined door to their side.

Namjoon looked startled as the three of them ran into the room. He and Yoongi both had on their black slacks and white button-up shirts for work. Hoseok was lounging in a chair while Seokjin walked in with a glass of water.

“What’s up with you guys?” Seokjin asked.

Jeongguk ignored his question, “Has Y/N been here today?”

“Just this morning for breakfast,” Yoongi shook his head. “Why?”

“She hasn’t contacted any of you since?” Jimin asked with a frown.

“What’s going on?” Namjoon asked as his back straightened. He could tell the situation was getting serious because his eyes were narrowing.

“Y/N isn’t at the shop,” Taehyung said. “The doors were locked, but she left her phone there.”

“Her scent is faint too,” Jeongguk added quickly, “like she hadn’t been there in a few hours.”

Suddenly, the other four seemed to be on high alert. Hoseok stood up and held out his palm, “I can track her.”

He closed his eyes, his breathing even as a small glow came to the palm of his hand. It only lasted a few short seconds before he closed his palm and opened his eyes.

“Her necklace is less than a mile away,” he told them. “But something isn’t right,” he confirmed what they were all dreading.

Without asking any more questions, Hoseok bolted towards the door, and everyone was quick to follow him. They ran down the streets in the pouring rain until they entered the empty alley.

Jeongguk and Yoongi both sniffed.

“I can smell Y/N here,” Jeongguk said, “but something else too,” he growled.

“Son of a bitch,” Hoseok hissed. He leaned down and grabbed the necklace that was covered in pink slime-like puss.

“Gremlin blood,” Namjoon sighed.

“What do we do now?” Jimin asked, “we know what took her, but how do we find her? I can teleport us to her; if we can just find her.”

“We need a wizard,” Namjoon said, “none of us are that skilled for tracking magic.”

“I know a wizard,” Taehyung said, “but I haven’t talked to him in months,” he frowned. “I don’t know where he’s at.”

“That’s not helpful to us then,” Hoseok spat.

Jeongguk growled in annoyance, “we can’t just stand here! Y/N is in danger and-“

There was pop in the air and suddenly, floating in front of the boys was a glass bottle and inside of it, a letter. They were silent because they all knew who it was from. Taehyung stepped out and grabbed the bottle, quickly opening it and taking the note out. He read it, his snarl rising more and more.

“Does she have her?” Seokjin’s voice was low as he glanced at Taehyung.

“Yes,” he answered, his voice dark. “Eurwangni beach- she’s off the coast.”

“Wait,” Jeongguk’s eyes widened. “Are you saying she’s on the sea?”

“Yes,” Taehyung nodded, his blue eyes cold.

“We have to hurry!” Jeongguk all but yelled. “Y/N can’t swim! She’s terrified of water!”

Everyone gasped at the sudden information, and they all realized that the situation just got a lot more extreme.

“Everyone, stay still,” Jimin held out both of his arms, his palms facing up. He had only ever teleported himself, so doing all seven of them would be draining, but he had no choice. Y/N needed them, and they had to get to her as fast as possible.

Jimin took in a deep breath of concentration, and the world underneath their feet shifted.

XxXxX

Y/N was swaying. Back and forth. Back and forth. Her stomach swished inside of her, and with heavy lids, she opened her eyes. Her vision was blurry, but she could make out a short green figure and a tall woman with long blonde hair.

Y/N let out a small groan. Her hands were tied up in front of her, and she blinked her eyes several times.

“Queenie, she’s awake,” came a squeak from the creature. Y/N looked at it closely and realized that it was Miso- or it used to be.

“Finally, you’re awake?” The woman sounded familiar, and Y/N looked at her closely before she gasped. It was Taehyung’s mother- Thelxiepeia.

“Where am I?” Y/N asked. Her mind was so foggy. She could barely remember what happened earlier that day. “Why did you kidnap me?”

“The answer is simple,” the woman stated coldly. “I need to talk to my son, and he refuses to listen.”

“I don’t blame him,” Y/N muttered. “No one what’s to marry someone they don’t love.”

“And you love my son?” Thelxiepeia smirked. Unlike Taehyung and Seokjin’s flat teeth, she had sharp ones.

“I do love Taehyung,” Y/N replied confidently. Maybe she wasn’t in love with him, but she still loved him, and she would gladly stand by him. “Do you?” She asked bravely, “do you love your son enough to respect his decisions and-“

Thunder suddenly boomed across the sky, causing Y/N to jump in surprise.

“If you know what’s good for you, you’ll be quiet,” Thelxiepeia hissed.

For the first time, Y/N was honestly afraid of Thelxiepeia. The boys had told her not to be frightened, but she was now alone, and they didn’t know where she was, did they?

Y/N took a deep breath and glanced around. Glancing up, she knitted her eyebrows together in confusion. Lightning was wild overhead, and rain pelted at whatever was covering them. Slowly, Y/N managed to stand up, and she gasped, realizing she was against some sort of railing. Her heart started thudding in her chest. The reason why she felt herself swaying wasn’t that she was dizzy; it was because-

With wide eyes, Y/N turned to glance over at the dark ocean. Outside the protective shield that surrounded them, the waves were roaring angrily. Y/N felt her entire body grow cold, and she trembled in fear. She couldn’t remember when she became afraid of big bodies of water or swimming, but she was terrified of them. She couldn’t even swim.

Y/N’s heart thudded against her chest. She looked down at the water in terror. She choked out a cough, feeling as if she was already drowning on the dry surface. She tried to steady her breathing.

“There’s one thing I want you to remember, okay? If you ever find yourself in a situation where you need help, and you’re by the ocean- just in it, okay?”

Taehyung’s voice was clear in Y/N’s head, and she shuddered. When he had told her that, she had wanted to laugh and tell him it would never happen because she wasn’t the type of person to get on the water, but look at her now.

Y/N took a few steady breaths. Her legs felt like jello. She needed to find the courage to do it. She trusted Taehyung, really she did. She just didn’t trust herself.

“Queenie, how long must we wait?” Miso asked, her beady eyes glaring at Y/N and causing her to shiver.

Thelxiepeia looked over at Y/N before smirking. “Just a few more minutes. If that son of mine doesn’t show up soon, I have ways of making him come quicker.”

Y/N closed her eyes tightly. She had to get off the boat. Thelxiepeia was powerful, and Y/N had a feeling that the storm was her doing.

With shaky hands, Y/N grabbed the rail. All she had to do was move and quick. As soon as she hit the water, she knew Taehyung would know, and he and the others would save her. She trusted them.

‘I trust you,’ Y/N said, mentally praying that there was some way the guys could hear it too.

Gathering all the courage she had in her body, she lifted her feet to the railing and quickly jumped over, heading straight for the water.

XxXxX

The wind howled loudly, and the rain pelted against Namjoon’s body as he stood on the wet sand with everyone else. He wasn’t a siren, but even he could tell that the ocean was furious. The waves were wild and clashing violently. Taehyung was the first to move. He stomped into the water until he was knee-deep. His eyes glowered, and he grimaced as the waves continued to crash around them.

“She’s not far offshore!” Taehyung yelled over the wind. “The ocean is not happy at the moment,” he huffed in aggravation.

Namjoon couldn’t blame the ocean. He didn’t know the full story behind it, but he knew that once, Taehyung’s mother had been a beloved Queen in their underwater kingdom. Then she started messing with dark magic, and it greatly affected the marine life. The ocean had given her the worst possible punishment for a Siren- she was never to set foot into the sea again. If she did, she would die immediately by turning into foam.

“Is there a way you can control it?!” Yoongi yelled over a boom of thunder.

“Of course I can!” Taehyung huffed. “But with as angry as the ocean is right now, it’ll take a lot of my energy! I’ll only be able to focus on the ocean. Someone else will have to go get Y/N.”

Seokjin rushed forward into the ocean, and he stood just a little ways behind Taehyung. He placed a hand on his shoulder. “You have me with you,” Seokjin said.

Seokjin was a powerful siren, especially when it came to charm, but he wasn’t as powerful as water manipulation as Taehyung was. Still, Namjoon knew that Seokjin’s extra energy would help Taehyung out greatly.

‘I trust you.’

There was a silent shock throughout the air. Namjoon could tell by everyone’s faces that they had all heard it too.

“That was Y/N,” Jimin whispered.

Taehyung screamed as his eyes glowed brightly. He threw out his hands towards the sea. “STOP!”

The waves that had been crashing and thrashing wildly slowed down into rolls, but it was evident that the water still wasn’t calm. The storm overhead seemed to calm as well, and the pouring rain had turned into a soft drizzle.

Taehyung grunted, “SOMEONE GO GET Y/N! I CAN’T LET GO OF MY CONCENTRATION OR SHE’LL DROWN! SHE’S IN THE WATER!”

Jeongguk took off running. His legs moved quickly as he reached down and ripped off his hoodie. His legs had just touched the water when his body morphed. His body hunched as thick brown fur began to cover him. I place of two legs, he had four, and he was soon paddling several yards into the water.

Seokjin took a deep breath, his eyes beginning to glow, “follow the current, Jeongguk! It’ll take you to her!”

“Shouldn’t we be doing something instead o just standing here?!” Jimin asked desperately.

“You need to save your energy,” Hoseok told him as he focused on Jeongguk’s retreating form. “We’ll need you to teleport us back.”

Namjoon nodded in agreement. “Right now, we just need to stay alert in case Thelxiepeia tries anything on land. Taehyung and Jin have the sea handled at the moment. Jeongguk is getting Y/N.”

There were a lot of things he wanted to do at the moment, like going to that boat himself and strangling that woman for even trying to harm Y/N. But Thelxiepeia head known what she was doing. She knew Taehyung would come for Y/N. That woman would do anything to get her son's attention, but as Namjoon glanced at Taehyung, he saw the man's eyes looking darker than ever. Thelxiepeia just might not like the attention her son was about to give her once this whole thing was over.

The minutes it took for Jeongguk to come back felt like hours. He ran out of the sea. Y/N’s arms still bounded at the wrist, were wrapped around his wet hairy neck as her body rested on his massive body. He stopped at the group, the top of his head was taller than all of them.

“Man, I forgot how big you guys got when you transformed,” Jimin whispered, coming up to Jeongguk's shoulders.

Namjoon grabbed the rope on Y/N’s wrist and bit them off quickly before he grabbed her. Quickly, Jeongguk transformed back into his human form, his clothes were ripped to shreds, but he didn't mind. He watched with wide eyes as Namjoon laid Y/N down, giving her CPR.

“Is she okay?!” Taehyung yelled as he and Seokjin ran over to them. The storm was picking back up, and so were the waves.

Y/N coughed up some water with a whine, and they all sighed in relief. She was unconscious but alive, and now she was safe. That’s all that mattered.

“She’s freezing,” Hoseok said, noticing her pale skin and blue lips. He glanced at Jeongguk. Even though he had just been in the freezing water, he was fine. “You have the warmest body temperature out of all of us. Take your shirt off and take hers off as well.”

“W-What?!” Jeongguk sputtered as his face grew pink.

“Skin-to-skin contact,” Namjoon looked up at Jeongguk. “It helps the best when someone is this cold. She’ll go into hypothermic shock soon if we don’t hurry, Guk.”

“Okay,” Jeongguk nodded, quickly discarding his shirt.

“Y/N,” Namjoon spoke to her as if she were awake. “I’m taking off your shirt, okay? I promise we’re not doing anything. Jeongguk just needs to hold you, skin-to-skin. It’ll warm you, I promise. He’s like a heater.”

Namjoon turned his head, and he saw the others doing the same as he ripped Y/N’s shirt off. He picked her up and handed her to Jeongguk, who stationed her against his chest quickly.

“Here-“ Hoseok shuffled out of his jacket and threw it over Y/N to give her privacy.

“You guys take her back,” Taehyung said as he looked at Y/N carefully. “I‘ll handle my mother.”

“Tae, what are you going to do?” Yoongi asked him.

Taehyung’s eyes turned cold. “I’m going to pay her a visit, and I’m going to make sure she knows never to touch Y/N ever again.”

Without waiting for anyone to reply, Taehyung turned and headed straight into the sea. Despite the crashing waves, he continued to walk deeper and deeper until his head disappeared under the water.

“I better go as well,” Seokjin sighed. “Tae will act rashly if I don’t.”

“You sure that’s a good idea?” Namjoon asked him curiously. "Are you sure you want to see her?"

“It's probably not a good idea,” Seokjin smirked slightly. “And no, I don't want to see her, but I’m going to do it anyway. Taehyung needs me.” And just like Taehyung, he turned around and walked into the sea.

“Jimin, get us out of here!” Hoseok huffed in aggravation. “We need to get Y/N in a dry place! The longer we stay here, the wetter she becomes, the more dangerous it is.”

"Okay!” Jimin nodded. “Let’s go!”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Ten

Y/N was finding it hard to concentrate. She had been like this all day, constantly spacing out when she was suppose to be working. Quickly, she glanced around the flower shop, thankful that it was empty. It was a slow day, and she assumed that it was because her help wasn’t there. Taehyung had a photo shoot, and Jimin and Jeongguk had errands to run. After Y/N had drunk herself to pass out, Seokjin had got wasted and was still recovering from a hangover. Y/N had felt a little queasy herself that morning, but thanks to Yoongi making her calming tea she was fine.

“Maybe it’ll be slow all day,” she mumbled to herself, sitting behind the cash register. Slowly, her fingers went up to her lips and she traced them. They buzzed and it was as if she could still feel the presence of those warm lips on hers. Shaking her head, Y/N cleared her thoughts and tried to stop her burning cheeks. How embarrassing it was that she had a dream of Jeongguk kissing her...

The chime of the door opening brought Y/N’s attention back and she smiled as she started to greet her customer. Her smile fell when she saw a little girl, no older than five, sniffing with swollen eyes.

“Oh my,” Y/N quickly got up and rushed to the little girl. “Are you okay?” She asked, checking her over for any injuries. She saw none, which relived her.

“I’m lost,” the little girl sniffed, wiping her eyes. “I can’t find my Eomma...”

“You poor thing...” Y/N whispered. “What’s your name?”

“Miso...” she gave a small sniff.

“Would you like for me to help you find her, Miso?” The police station wasn’t that far from the flower shop, it would be an easy walk over.

Miso seemed to brighten at the idea and nodded, a small smile coming to her face.

“Okay, wait just a second,” Y/N said, rushing over to the counter and grabbing her jacket. She walked over to Miso and held her hand as she locked the shop right quick before walking out. She thought about telling the boys that she would be leaving for a bit but then thought against it. She would be back within an hour, at most.

Miso held onto Y/N’s hand tightly as they walked down the street. Not many people were out, but since it was the day after New Years, Y/N wasn’t surprised.

“Do you see your Eomma anywhere?” Y/N asked Miso.

Miso sniffed as she glanced around and the street. Suddenly she gasped. “There! That’s when I last saw Eomma!” She pointed ahead before she let go of Y/N’s hand and ran.

“Hey!” Y/N called, quickly running after her.

For a little girl, Miso was fast, but Y/N refused to let her get away. Things could be even more dangerous for Miso if she did.

Suddenly Miso stopped running and Y/N sighed in relief as she caught her breath. She glanced around, surprised to find that Miso had ran into an empty alley. She glanced around, a slight chill running down her spine but she shook it off and leaned down to look at Miso.

“Is this the last place-“

“You’re necklace,” Miso tilted her head slightly, glancing at the opal necklace Hoseok had given Y/N. “It’s pretty...”

Y/N blinked slightly, “thank you... But Miso, you’re-“

Miso reached out and grabbed the necklace and Y/N gasped. She watched in shock as steam came from Miso’s hand and the smell of burning flesh. Miso laughed, her grin wide and Y/N’s eyes widened when she saw sharp yellow teeth... Miso’s face was transforming. Her eyes growing bigger and sunken. Her skin was changing to an oily green and Y/N leaned backwards in fright, her necklace snapping as Miso held it.

Y/N stumbled back, falling on her bottom with a heavy thud, but she was in too much of a shock to scream or speak. Miso was changing and looking more and more inhuman by the second. Her back hunched over, ripping through her clothes as bones stuck out from her body drastically. Her dark hair was falling in chunks until she had nothing but just a little fuzz on the top of her head. The hand that was clutching the necklace now had long, bony fingers and slimy green skin. Puss dropped from the hand, which was still burning because of the necklace.

Miso glanced up, looking at Y/N now... She no longer looked like a child, or even human... Her sunken eyes were yellow and sharp, her nose almost like a pig snout and her mouth... Wide and grinning with yellow sharp teeth.

Y/N felt her chest tighten as her heart pounded. The world seemed to be spinning as she struggled to breath.

“Help...” She barely whispered before the world went black.

XxXxX

“Tae, get off,” Jimin whined, rolling his shoulders to get the man’s arm off of it. “You’re just leaning on me and not walking.”

“I’m tired,” Taehyung whined back with a pout. He had been at a photo shoot since early that morning and was tired. He looked over at Jeongguk, who was walking on the other side of him. “Hey Guk, when you become a photographer, make sure you let your models take a lot of breaks, okay?”

“I’m not going to be that kind of photographer,” Jeongguk told him. “I like taking pictures if nature and sceneries.”

“Yeah, Tae, don’t you know that the only person Guk likes to take photos of is Y/N?” Jimin teased.

Jeongguk’s eyes widened and he whined his head to look over Taehyung to glare at Jimin. “What?”

“Oh, I saw you the other day when we were shopping,” Jimin grinned brightly. “Just how many photos of her did you take?”

“N-none!” Jeongguk denied, his cheeks tinting a light shade of pink.

“Oh, can you send them to me?” Taehyung asked with a smile.

“No!” Jeongguk huffed in annoyance.

“I thought you didn’t take any of her...?” Taehyung’s grin widened as Jimin snickered.

Jeongguk let out a loud huff as he crossed his arms and sped up his pace.

“Hey wait for us!” Jimin called as he ran to catch up with Taehyung. “You know, none of us were able to help Y/N today in the flower shop... I wonder how it went.”

Jeongguk checked his watch, “it’s almost closing time.”

“We should stop by and see her,” Taehyung said. “Maybe she needs help putting things up.”

“C’mon, we got to hurry if we’re going to get there before closing time,” Jeongguk said, once again speeding up his pace.

Jimin and Taehyung snickered in amusement. Jimin took off running after Jeongguk as Taehyung glanced up at the sky as a raindrop fell on his cheek.

“Huh...” Taehyung sighed, seeing a cloudy sky. “I didn’t think it was suppose to rain...”

XxXxX

By the time the boys arrived at the flowershop, it was pouring. Jeongguk went to open the door, but to his surprise, it was locked.

“Huh?” He tilted his head as Jimin and Taehyung looked at him curiously. “It’s locked...”

“Here,” Jimin moved in front of him and grabbed the knob. He breathed deeply through his nose before releasing it, “open...”

The door unlocked and he opened it so they could rush inside the warm, dry shop.

“It’s still weird how you can just unlock doors like that,” Jeongguk commented.

Jimin gave him a small glare, “I can only do it to places where I’m welcomed, you know that. It’s not like I invade people’s privacy.”

“Y/N!” Taehyung called, “we’re here!”

The boys searched around the flower shop, but saw her nowhere in sight. Jeongguk sniffed the air a few times and frowned.

“Her scent is faint, like she hasn’t been here in a few hours,” he said. Something didn’t feel right...

“Her phone is still here,” Jimin added, and the troubling feeling in the air rose.

“C’mon,” Taehyung rushed up the stairs, Jeongguk and Jimin begins him as they entered the house and went to the conjoined door to their side.

Namjoon looked startled as the three of them ran into the room. Him and Yoongi both had on their black slacks and white-button up shirts for work. Hoseok was lounging in a chair and Seokjin walked in with a glass of water.

“What’s up with you guys?” He mumbled.

“Has Y/N been here today?” Jeongguk asked.

“Just this morning for breakfast,” Yoongi shook his head. “Why?”

“She hasn’t contacted any of you since?” Jimin asked with a frown.

“What’s going on?” Namjoon asked, sensing that the boys were extremely worried. And if it was because they couldn’t find Y/N then they had good reason to worry.

“Y/N isn’t at the shop,” Taehyung said. “The doors were locked but she left her phone there.”

“Her scent is faint too,” Jeongguk added, “like she hadn’t been there in a few hours.”

Suddenly, the other four seemed to be on high alert. Hoseok stood up and held out his palm, “I can track her.”

He closed his eyes, his breathing even as a small glow came to the palm of hand. If only lasted a few short seconds before he closed his palm and opened his eyes.

“Her necklace is less than a mile away,” he told them. “But something isn’t right,” he confirmed what they were all dreading.

Without waiting for questions, Hoseok bolted towards the door, and everyone was quick to follow him. They ran down the streets in the pouring rain until they entered the empty alley that Y/N had been in just earlier.

Jeongguk and Yoongi both sniffed.

“I can smell Y/N here,” Jeongguk said, “but something else too,” he growled.

“Son of a bitch,” Hoseok hissed, teaching down and grabbing the necklace that was covered in pink slime-like puss.

“Gremlin blood,” Namjoon sighed.

“So what do we do now?” Jimin asked, “we know what took her, how do we find her? I can teleport us to her, if we can just find her.”

“We need a wizard,” Namjoon said, “none of us are that skilled for tracking magic.”

“I know a wizard,” Taehyung said, “but I haven’t talked to him in months,” he frowned. “I don’t know where he’s at.”

“That’s not helpful to us then,” Hoseok spat.

Jeongguk growled in annoyance, “we can’t just stand here! Y/N is in danger and-“

There was pop in the air and suddenly, floating in front of the boys was a glass bottle and inside of it, a letter. They were silent, because they all knew who it was from... Taehyung stepped out and grabbed the bottle, quickly opening it and taking the letter out. He read it, his snarl rising more and more.

“Does she have her?” Seokjin’s voice was low as he glanced at Taehyung.

“Yes,” he answered, his voice dark. “Eurwangni beach, she’s off the coast.”

“Wait,” Jeongguk’s eyes widened. “Are you saying she’s on the sea?”

“Yes,” Taehyung nodded, his blue eyes cold.

“We have to hurry!” Jeongguk all but yelled. “Y/N can’t swim! She’s terrified of the water!”

Everyone gasped at the sudden information, and they all realized that the situation just got a lot more extreme.

“Everyone, stay still,” Jimin held out both of his arms, his palms facing up. He had only ever teleported himself, so doing all seven of them would be draining, but he had no choice. Y/N needed them...

Jimin took in a deep breath of concentration and the world underneath their feet shifted.

XxXxX

Y/N felt as if she was swaying. Her stomach felt like it was swishing inside of her and with heavy lids, she opened her eyes. Her vision was blurry, but she could make out a short green figure and a tall woman with flowing blonde hair. She let out a groan, noticing that her hands were tied up in front of her and she blinked her eyes several times.

“Queenie, she’s awake,” came a squeak voice and as Y/N looked closer she realized who the creature was... It was Miso... Or it used to be, anyways. The the beautiful woman beside her was Taehyung’s mother...

“Finally awake, are you?” Thelxiepeia asked, her voice calm and cold.

“Where am I...?” Y/N asked, her head feeling as if it were in a fog. “Why did you kidnap me?”

“The answer is simple,” The woman raised a blonde eyebrow. “I need to talk to my son and he refuses to be reasonable.”

“I don’t blame him,” Y/N said. “No one wants to marry someone they don’t love.”

“And you love my son?” Thelxiepeia smirked and Y/N could see that unlike Taehyung and Seokjin’s flat feet she had sharp ones...

“I do love Taehyung,” Y/N replied confidently. Maybe she wasn’t in love with him, but she she still loved him and she would gladly stand by him. “Do you?” She asked bravely, “do you love your son enough to respect his decisions and-“

Thunder suddenly boomed across the sky causing Y/N to jump in surprise.

“If you know what’s good for you, you’ll be quiet,” Thelxiepeia hissed.

For be first time, Y/N was honestly afraid of Thelxiepeia. The boys had told her not to be afraid, but she was now alone and they didn’t know where she was, did they?

Y/N took a deep breath and glanced around. Glancing up, she knitted her eyebrows together in confusion. Lightening was wild overhead and rain pelted at whatever was covering them. Slowly, Y/N managed to stand up, and she gasped, realizing she was against a railing... Her heart started thudding in her chest. The reason why she felt herself swaying wasn’t because she was dizzy, it was because...

Her wide eyes turned to glance at the dark ocean. Outside of the protective magic shield that surrounded them, the waves were roaring angrily. Y/N felt her entire body grow could and she trembled with fear. She couldn’t remember when she became afraid of big bodies of water or swimming, but she was terrified of them. It was something she hadn’t told the boys since she didn’t want them to worry, but now she felt as if she should have told them... She couldn't even swim...

Y/N’s heart was thudding against her chest and she couldn’t stop looking at the water in terror. It suddenly felt like water was surrounding her and drowning her and she choked out a cough as she gasped and tried to steady her breathing.

“...There’s one thing I want you to remember, okay? If you ever find yourself in a situation to where you need help, and you’re by the ocean... Just jump in it, okay?”

Taehyung’s voice was clear in her head and she shuddered. When he had told her that, she had wanted to laugh and tell him it would never happen because she wasn’t the type of person to get on water.

Y/N took a few steady breaths. Her legs felt like absolute jello. She needed to find the courage to do it... She trusted Taehyung, really she did. She just didn’t trust herself.

“Queenie, how long must we wait?” Miso asked, her beady eyes glaring at Y/N and causing her to shiver.

Thelxiepeia looked over at Y/N before smirking. “Just a few more minutes. If that son of mine doesn’t show up soon I have ways of making him come quicker.”

Y/N closed her eyes tightly. She had to get off the boat. Thelxiepeia was powerful, and Y/N had a feeling that the storm was her doing...

With shaky hands, Y/N grabbed the rail. All she had to do was move and quick. As soon as she hit the water, she knew Taehyung would know, and him and the others would save her. She trusted them.

‘I trust you,’ Y/N said mentally, praying that there was some way the guys could here it too.

Gathering all the courage she had in her body, she lifted her feet to the railing and quickly jumped over, heading straight for the water.

XxXxX

The wind was howling, and the rain pounded against the boys bodies as they stood on the soggy sand. The waves of the ocean were wild and Taehyung was the first to move. He stalked into the water, going knee deep. His eyes glowed and he grimaced as the waves continued to crash around them.

“She’s not far off shore,” he told the group. “The ocean... It’s not happy at the moment,” he huffed with aggravation. Of course it wouldn't be, his mother, who wasn't even suppose to be near it, was on it! Just what was she doing on the ocean?

“Isn’t there a way you can control it?” Yoongi yelled over a loud boom of thunder.

“Of course I can!” Taehyung huffed, “but with it being as angry as it is right now it’ll take a lot of my energy. I won’t be able to control the waves and get to Y/N.”

Seokjin wandered into the ocean, standing right next to Taehyung and placed his hand on the younger Siren’s shoulder. “You have me with you,” he told him. Seokjin wasn’t nearly as powerful as Taehyung when it came to water manipulation. His specialty was charm, but he did have extra energy that could help so Taehyung wouldn’t power out so quickly.

“One of us can go get Y/N while you calm the sea,” Namjoon yelled. “But we have to-“

‘I trust you.’

There was a silent shock throughout the air, and by the look on all of the boys’ face it was evident that they all heard it...

“That was Y/N,” Jimin whispered.

Taehyung yelled suddenly, his eyes glowing brightly and threw out his hands to the sea. “STOP!”

The waves that were crashing and thrashing wildly slowed down to rolls, but it was evident that the water was still not calm. The storm overhead seemed to calm as well and the pouring rain had turned soft.

Taehyung was grunting, his teeth gritting together. “Someone...” his voice sounded strangled. “I CAN’T LET GO OF MY CONCENTRATION OR SHE WILL DROWN. Y/N IS IN THE WATER. SOMEONE GET HER-“

Jeongguk took off running suddenly. His legs moving fast as he reached down and ripped off his hoodie. His legs had just touched the water when he began to morph. His body hunching as thick brown fur began to cover him. In place of two legs he now had four and he was soon paddling several yards into the water.

Seokjin took a deep breath, his eyes beginning to glow, the veins popping around them. “FOLLOW THE CURRENT, JEONGGUK. IT WILL TAKE YOU TO HER.”

“Shouldn’t we be doing something instead of just standing here?” Jimin asked desperately as they watched Jeongguk get further and further away.

“You need to save your energy,” Hoseok spoke, his eyes focused to a place in the distance. “We’ll need you for teleportation back.”

Namjoon nodded, “right now, we just need to stay alert in case Thelxiepeia tries anything on land. Taehyung and Jin have the sea handled at the moment. Jeongguk is getting Y/N.” There were a lot of things he wanted to do at the moment, like going to that boat himself and strangling that woman for even trying to harm Y/N... But something wasn't right. Why would someone like Thelxiepeia, who was banished from the sea, take Y/N, who basically had the power of the sea by her side as Taehyung, take her to it? Thelxiepeia must have known that Y/N would call Taehyung... That woman would do anything to get her son's attention, but as Namjoon glanced at Taehyung, he saw the man's eyes looking darker than ever. Thelxiepeia just might not like the attention her son was about to give her once this whole thing was over.

The minutes it took for Jeongguk to come back, felt like hours. He ran out of the sea, Y/N’s arms still bounded at the wrist were wrapped around his wet hairy neck as her body rested on his massive body. He stopped at the group, the top of his head was taller than all of them.

“Man... I forgot how big you guys get when you transformed...” Jimin whispered, coming up to Jeongguk's shoulders.

Namjoon grabbed the rope on Y/N’s wrist and bit them off quickly before he grabbed her. Quickly, Jeongguk transformed back into his human form, his clothes were ripped to shreds, but he didn't mind. He watched with wide eyes as Namjoon laid Y/N down, giving her CPR.

“Is she okay?!” Taehyung yelled as him and Seokjin ran over to them. The storm was picking back up, and so was the waves.

Y/N coughed up some water with a whine and they all sighed in relief. She was unconscious but alive, and now she was safe... That’s all that mattered.

“She’s freezing,” Hoseok said, noticing her pale skin and blue lips. He glanced at Jeongguk. Even though he had just been in the freezing water, he was fine. “You have the warmest body temperature out of all of us. Take your shirt off and take hers off as well.”

“W-What?!” Jeongguk sputtered, his face growing remarkably warm.

“Skin-to-skin contact,” Namjoon looked up at Jeongguk. “It helps the best when someone is this cold. She’ll go into hypothermic shock soon if we don’t hurry, Guk.”

“Okay...” Jeongguk nodded, quickly discarding his shirt.

“Y/N,” Namjoon spoke to her as if she were awake. “I’m taking off your shirt okay? I promise we’re not doing anything, Jeongguk just needs to hold you, skin-to-skin. It’ll warm you, I promise. He’s like a heater.”

Namjoon let out a small sigh and as he went to rip Y/N’s shirt, he, as well as the other men, turned their heads respectfully. Once Y/N’s shirt was off, Namjoon quickly picked her up and handed her to Jeongguk.

“Hold her tight,” he instructed, although he could already see Jeongguk was already doing that.

“Here,” Hoseok shuffled out of his jacket and threw it on Y/N to give her a little bit of privacy.

“You guys take her back,” Taehyung said, watching Y/N carefully. “I will handle my mother.”

“Tae, what are you going to do?” Yoongi asked him.

Taehyung’s eyes turned cold. “I’m going to pay her a visit, and I’m going to make sure she knows not to touch Y/N ever again.” Without waiting for anyone to reply, he turned and headed straight into the sea. Despite the crashing waves, he continued to walk deeper and deeper until his head disappeared in the water.

“I better go as well,” Seokjin sighed. “Tae will act rashly if I don’t.”

“You sure that’s a good idea?” Namjoon asked him curiously. "You sure you want to see her?"

“It's probably not a good idea,” Seokjin smirked slightly. “And no, I don't want to see her... But I’m going to do it anyways. Taehyung needs me,” he said before turning and following Taehyung.

“Jimin, get us out of here!” Hoseok huffed in aggravation. “We need to get Y/N in a dry place! The longer we stay here the more wet she'll become, and although Jeongguk is holding her, it'll still affect her."

"Okay!” Jimin nodded. He took in a deep breath and held up his palms. He felt a little worn out from earlier, but he had to concentrate. He had to get them home. He had to do his part in protecting Y/N. In a matter of seconds, they were gone.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Eleven

Taehyung had always loved the ocean. It was his first home and a place he enjoyed coming back to. Usually the ocean greeted him happily, the gentle and warm waves would surround him, as if embracing him. Today, however, the ocean was angry, and rightfully so.

It had only been 50 years since the incident. Taehyung was just 150, when his whole world changed. His father, who used to be one of the greatest Siren’s he knew, became corrupt because he kept dabbling in dark magic thanks to a very powerful dark wizard. The wizard had thought that if he had Sirens on his side, then it could help him become even more stronger. Not only did Taehyung’s father mess with the nasty stuff, but so did his mother...

Once the ocean found out that some of her children were doing such evil things, she had banished it... But it was too late. Taehyung’s father had released a powerful curse that killed so many innocent ocean life. The ocean had mourned for days. The price the once great Siren paid for it was his life. Since Taehyung’s mother was just an accomplice, she got off with just banishment, which to some was a light punishment. But for a Siren it was a torture. The ocean wasn’t just their home, it was a apart of them. It And it was a place that Taehyung’s mother was to never return to, if she were to ever step foot into the waters again then it would be her death.

Taehyung lifted himself out of the water, Seokjin right behind him. They landed on the boat with light thuds and Thelxiepeia smiled. Her eyes softened when she saw Seokjin, her lips parting slightly.

“You’re here too...” she whispered.

“Mother,” Taehyung’s voice was dark. In just a few long strides he was across the boat, Thelxiepeia’s neck was in his hands and he was leaning her over the deck. She screamed, her hands grabbing her son’s wrist and her eyes wide and full of fear as the ocean started to roar underneath them.

“Let go of Queenie!” The gremlin who was accompanying Thelxiepeia wailed as she started to hit Taehyung’s leg.

“Get off of me!” Taehyung barked, shaking the creature off of him and causing it to land with a loud thump a few feet away.

“T-Taehyung!” Thelxiepeia gasped, her face started to turn red and his cold eyes glared at her.

“Isn’t this fun?” He smirked with a wild look. “Playing with someone’s life is fun, isn’t it Mother?” He spat, “just like how you were playing with Y/N’s earlier!” His grip tightened on her throat and she let out a strangled breath and he inched her closer off the railing of the boat. If he let go, as soon as her body hit the water she would be nothing but foam.

“Taehyung, that’s enough,” Seokjin’s strong hand grabbed his shoulder. “Don’t do this. If you kill her, you’ll regret it.”

“I had to kill my father,” Taehyung reminded him coldly, his eyes still focused on his mother’s struggling form. “I don’t regret it.”

“Your father was trying to end the world!” Seokjin exclaimed.

“And she was trying to end mine when she messed with Y/N!” Taehyung barked before he let out a growl and let go of Thelxiepeia’s neck. She fell to the deck in a coughing, heaving mess.

“I wasn’t...” her voice was shallow and ragged as she held her throat. “Going to kill her... promise,” she coughed violently, but neither one of the men made a move to help her. “I knew... If I got her by water... You’d come...” her eyes glanced up at Taehyung and they were shinning with tears.

Taehyung scoffed, his eyes quickly avoiding hers. He had long since outgrew the feeling of love when it came to looking at his mother’s eyes.

“You shouldn’t have kidnapped her,” Seokjin said lowly.

Taehyung leaned down and looked at his mother, but his eyes were cold and hard. “Let me make something clear to you, Mother,” his voice was like the winter breeze and Thelxiepeia sat up a bit straighter. “You are to never talk to Y/N again, or have any contact with her. Do not send any of your minions out to do it either. If you even think about pulling some shit like you did today then I will not hesitate to throw you into the ocean that it so eagerly waiting for the chance to punish you. I am not that foolish little boy who still trusts you, and I never will be again. I am in charge of my own life, so stop trying to force your ways on me in hopes that the ocean will someday forgive you. You and I both know that the ocean never forgets. She will never forgive you for what you've done, and neither will I if you mess with Y/N again."

Taehyung stood up then and without a second glance at Thelxiepeia, he walked to the other side of the boat where he had arrived and jumped into the water. He knew he would have to go see his grandfather now, since his mother had caused such a ruckus.

Seokjin began to turn when Thelxiepeia made a desperate noise. “Will you stay with me...? I don’t want to be alone...”

Slowly, Seokjin let out a breath before turning to look at the woman. He remembered the first time he had seen her, back then she had been absolutely breathtaking. Now, she looked nothing like that woman...

“Don’t get the wrong idea,” Seokjin said flatly. “You know where my loyalty lies. I only came so I could stop Tae from killing you, and I only stopped him from killing you because I knew he would regret it. I stand by him, and I have the same warning for you. Don’t mess with Y/N.”

With that, Seokjin turned and began walking to the other side of the boat so he could follow Taehyung. He took quick steps and focused to the waves crashing, trying his best to tune out the sound of Thelxiepeia weeping.

Y/N felt remarkably warm. She was snuggled up against something that was radiating heat and it was rather soft as well. She took a few calming breaths, as she enjoyed the moment... Until her mind suddenly remembered everything.

Taehyung’s mother had captured her, and then took her on a boat. Y/N had actually jumped off a boat! She couldn’t believe it! The thing she remembered the most about being in the water is freezing... It was so cold, which wasn’t surrounding since it was winter. She was panicking, doing her best to stay afloat as she choked on the salt water. The next thing she knew was something big and furry had her, but strangely she wasn’t scared. That was when her mind went blank.

Slowly, Y/N opened her eyes and she gasped. In the faint moonlight, she saw a chest. A bare chest. A bare chest with tattoos. She glanced up quickly, her face heating up when she saw Jeongguk’s sleeping face. She didn’t know he had tattoos... then again, she had never seen him without long-sleeves on, and she had only known him for a few months since it had been cold.

Slowly, she looked down again, looking st the tattoos. On the left side of the chest was just four letters.

NON DESISTAS

NON EXIERIS

Y/N wondered what it meant, but if it was on his chest, right over his heart then it must have been something special to him.

Starting on the right side of his chest, going all the way down his arm was beautiful forget me not flowers. Even though the lights were dim, Y/N could tell they were beautiful blue colors...

She scooted back some, looking at his left arm. He had a sleeve on it as well. Starting at his wrists and going all the way up to his forearms were tall trees, like the kind in forest. It actually looked like a forest. Y/N was tempted to run her fingers up the trees, but then thought against it because if Jeongguk woke up to her doing that, she would surely die of embarrassment. Above the forest, on his biceps were beautiful mountains...

Y/N could see the beginning of one on his back, but she could only see the dark ink to it and nothing more. She looked at the tattoos she could for a little while longer before her eyes slowly drifted over Jeongguk’s stomach. Y/N gasped slightly... He had scars from his chest all the way dawn to his waist. There were several of them, all of them faded into a light pink by time. Y/N focused on them, and noticed how the scars went even further up... They were on his arms as well, hidden behind the tattoos... She could only imagine the ones on his back... Just what had happened to him? They seemed to be scars from... Claws...

Gently, Y/N reached over and ran her hands through Jeongguk’s hair. He sighed in his sleep contently and she smiled. He had been the one to save her earlier, she just knew it. Who else could transform themselves into a giant furry creature? She knew Yoongi could, but somehow she just knew it was Jeongguk.

There was a light groan, and Jeongguk peaked his tired eyes open. Suddenly, Y/N’s hand froze on his head as she stared at him, her eyes wide.

“You’re awake,” he mumbled, his voice thick with sleep. “Are you feeling okay?”

“Yes...” Y/N whispered. “Thank you for saving me earlier...”

His lips twitched into a sleepy grin and he closed his eyes. “It was no problem... That felt nice, by the way...”

“Hm?”

“You, playing with my hair,” he sighed.

Y/N smiled softly and began running her fingers through it again. It was only a matter of minutes before he was again snoring softly. She continued to do it for several more minutes until the tickle in her throat became too much and she had to get something to drink.

Carefully, Y/N slipped out from the bed. The cold air hit her immediately and she shivered and rubbed her arms. She noticed she wasn’t wearing one of her shirts, and it took her a few seconds to realize that it was one of Yoongi’s sweaters... She had seen him wear it several times.

Faintly, she could hear Namjoon’s voice in the back of her head, telling her that he was taking her shirt off for skin to skin contact with Jeongguk... Despite the chilly room, Y/N’s face felt warm. She remembered Namjoon talking to her again, once they were home and telling her that him and Yoongi were changing her right quick. She felt so embarrassed but she remembered their gentle and quick hands and their promises that they weren’t looking. Y/N actually felt at ease, because she trusted them...

Quietly, she tipped-toed to down the hallway, only stopping at her grandmother’s room... The door was cracked open and as she peaked in she saw Jimin sleeping on the bed soundly. Her smile twitched softly, he must have worn himself out for him to be sleeping...

She continued to the kitchen, only to be surprised to see Hoseok sitting at the table, checking his phone. He glanced up when he saw her, his eyes showing a bit of surprise.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb you,” Y/N said softly. “I’m just getting me something to drink right quick-“

“Sit down, I’ll get it for you,” Hoseok said, already standing up and heading towards the stove.

Y/N did as she was told and sat quietly as she watched Hoseok. In just a few short minutes, he had a steaming cup of hot chocolate in front of her and he took his seat across from her again.

“How are you feeling?” He asked, surprise her.

“I’m okay,” Y/N nodded slowly. “Just... tired and cold.”

Hoseok gave a small nod, “that’s understandable since you just went through something traumatic. Hurry up and drink that so you can go back to bed by Jeongguk. That boy is like a heater.”

Y/N smiled softly. Hoseok was right though, Jeongguk had been so warm while she laid next to him, if it hadn’t been for her thirst she would have continued to lay there.

“Is the other boys okay...?” Y/N asked Hoseok. “I honestly don’t remember much except for a few things I remember hearing.”

“They’re okay,” Hoseok leaned back in his chair, relaxing. “Jimin is just tired, teleporting a large group like us drained him because he’s not used to it. Namjoon and Yoongi are both down at Blue Moon... Taehyung and Jin are still in the ocean.”

Y/N’s eyes widened. “They’re still there? Is everything-“

“It’s fine,” Hoseok cut her off. “Tae contacted us, he’s just fixing up his mother’s mess, that’s all.”

Y/N glanced down her body starting to feel shaky as she remembered the boat. Taehyung’s mother... Was she still around...?

“You don’t have to worry about her anymore,” Hoseok told her as if reading her mind. “She’s not going to mess with you.”

Y/N let out a sigh of relief. She drank her hot chocolate as Hoseok reached in his pocket and pulled something out. It took her a few seconds to realize what it was... Her necklace.

“I’m sorry,” she told him. “I let that... goblin rip it off of me because I was so shocked.”

“It’s not your fault,” he murmured, his voice surprisingly calm. “And was a gremlin, not a goblin. Goblins, although mischievous creatures don’t do dirty deeds like gremlins do because their king won’t let them.”

Y/N blinked slightly, “there’s a goblin king?”

“Yeah,” Hoseok let out an amusing breath. “He is a fae and lives in the underground of the supernatural world, and he mainly sticks to himself. He’s a nice guy though, just don’t wish anyone away to the goblins or else you’ll be stuck running a pain in the ass labyrinth to get them back.”

Y/N’s mind couldn’t quite comprehend what he was saying, but mostly she was just surprised that Hoseok was talking to her as much as he was. He was being nice... It was different and she couldn’t help but like it.

“But yeah, the thing that ripped this from you was a gremlin,” Hoseok continued. “They’re vile creatures, a lot of supernatural beings use them for dirty work. A regular siren who was wanting to cause you harm wouldn’t have been able to touch you because of this,” he held up the necklace. “But use a gremlin, who is stupid and dumb with resistance to this kind of stuff then it’d be no problem. All the gremlin would have to do is get the necklace or charm off of the person.”

Y/N let out a deep breath. It seemed like she would have to be even more careful now.

“You look cold, you better go back to bed,” Hoseok told her gently.

“You... you’re being nice to me,” Y/N told him before she lost her courage.

Hoseok let out an amused snort, “consider it a gift since you almost died. Just don’t make almost dying a habit of yours. Now go to bed,” he told her.

“Okay,” Y/N smiled softly. “Thank you for the hot chocolate and for talking to me,” she told him before heading back to her room.

Jeongguk was still sleeping when she entered and she stood slightly frozen for a few seconds. She was suppose to be going back to bed... A bed that also had Jeongguk in it, the guy she was certain she was falling for more and more. She took a deep breath. There was no time for nerves, she was freezing and he was warm.

Carefully, Y/N lifted the covers and laid down. Her bed wasn’t the biggest so her and Jeongguk was rather close, but it was okay since she could feel the heat coming from him instantly. She let out a soft sigh, and got comfortable, her body just a few inches from him.

Jeongguk shifted then, his arm reaching out and grabbing her, pulling her close to him. His body heat plus the heat from her body at the sudden touch, Y/N was afraid she was about to melt... But if she melted this way, she found herself being okay with it. Jeongguk’s breathing was soft and calming, his arms held her securely. Slowly, she reached out, wrapping an arm around him as well and resting her forehead against his chest. It didn’t take long for sleep to take her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Twelve

Y/N was at a strange place. She glanced around, taking in the wide open field. The grass was tall and as she walked the ends of it hit her hands. She glanced up, noticing the shinning full moon overhead, casting a glow on the land. She turned, seeing a big house in the distance. What was such a big house doing out in the middle of nowhere?

Y/N walked a bit further, and heard the sounds of waves crashing. She sped up her walk until she arrived on a cliff and gasped, quickly taking a step back. She didn’t like this idea of being so close to the sea...

“Where is everyone?” She mumbled to herself. She had grown used to the boys being with her that it felt strange that she was somewhere like that, by herself.

Soft footsteps were heard and Y/N smiled and turned, expecting a familiar face... Her smile fell when she saw the person... He was a tall man, and in the glow of the moonlight, Y/N could see that his left eye was red, and his right eye had a patch on it, and around it a huge scar. His short black hair was a mess on the top of his head and he was wearing some sort of suit.

Y/N swallowed, taking a short step back. She glanced over her shoulder, carefully avoiding the cliff.

“W-Who are you?” She asked, her voice shaking. There was something about this man and his presence that sent a chill up her spine. Strangely, he looked almost familiar, but it was the kind of familiar that almost llike a warning. Like a signal telling her to run... But did she have anywhere to run?

“Daughter,” his voice was low and rough, just as Y/N thought it would be.

She gasped at the word and shook her head. “I don’t have a dad...” she whispered.

Her grandmother and aunt told her that he had left before she was even born since he hadn’t wanted children, so she had never knew about him. There had been a few times she had been curious about the man, but her interest was always quickly gone with. She didn’t the point of finding someone who never wanted a child anyways.

The man smirk crookedly, and Y/N noticed that his teeth were rather... Sharp. She gasped, taking another step back and her heels nearing the cliff.

“You are my daughter,” he told her, chuckling at her reaction. “The time for me to come get you is not yet, but soon it will be...”

Y/N swallowed hard and shook her head, “no...” She didn’t want to leave... She liked how things were now!

“You have no say,” he told her, his voice growing distant, as he took a step back. “I will be back soon.”

Y/N watched with wide eyes as he fell back to the ground, and instead of landing with a loud thud, as soon as his body hit the ground he just disappeared...

Y/N woke up with a small gasp. Her body was shaking and her heart was racing as she glanced around her bedroom... It was just a dream... She felt herself relaxing in relief. But what a weird dream it had been... It felt so real; she had never dreamed of her father before...

Slowly, Y/N got up and stretched. She went to her bathroom right quick before heading towards the kitchen where she could hear faint talking. Her arms felt a bit like jello and her legs were heavy, but other than that, she felt fine.

She entered the kitchen, seeing Jimin, Hoseok and Taehyung all sitting at the table. Seokjin, and Yoongi were at the oven, cooking and Jeongguk was standing nearby, as if monitoring.

“Y/N!” Taehyung yelled, jumping out of his seat. He ran over to her and wrapped her up in a tight hug. “I’m so glad you’re okay...” he whispered, holding her close. “I was so worried...”

“Tae,” she sighed as she hugged him back. She had been worried too. “I’m fine,” she glanced up at him. “Are you?”

“Yes,” he gave her a soft smile. “You don’t have to worry about my mom anymore,” he promised.

“I’m sorry.... About yesterday,” she apologized to the small group. “I troubled you all.”

“Don’t apologize, Y/N!” Jimin said quickly. “It’s not your fault!”

“Jimin’s right,” Yoongi turned from the oven and gave her a soft smile.

“But... Is everyone okay?” She glanced around, her eyes landing on Jimin and Jeongguk... They had both used their powers to help her.

“I’m great, Y/N,” Jimin said with a smile. “I’m all charged up!”

“I’m good,” Jeongguk told her, a soft smile on his lips. “As long as you’re okay, I’m okay...”

Y/N felt her cheeks growing warm. She remembered all too well the night before... How Jeongguk had held her in his arms tightly. It was... Nice, very very nice.

“Come sit by me, Y/N,” Taehyung said, pulling her towards the table.

“I feel like I slept forever,” she said with a small laugh as she sat down. “What time is it?”

“Hm, nearing 10:30,” Seokjin answered, glancing at the clock on the stove.

Y/N gasped, “the flower shop!”

“Don’t worry about it, it’s been taken care of,” Hoseok told her. “We closed it for a few days. You need rest.”

“Here you go, Y/N,” Jeongguk said, bringing over two plates of pancakes, eggs and bacon over to her. He sat one plate in front of her before sitting the other one next to her and taking a seat beside her. “I made it myself,” he told you with a smile.

“Yah!” Seokjin turned around with a glaring Yoongi. “How can you say that when we’re literally standing right here?!” He huffed.

Jeongguk grinned and looked at Y/N, “I monitored it then.”

Y/N let out a small laugh, “well thank you, and thank you two as well,” she told Seokjin and Yoongi.

As everyone began eating, Y/N couldn’t stop thinking about her dream... It still felt so real...

“Um...” she began quietly. “I know me asking this is a long-shot, but you all knew me when I was little and well, you’ve known my grandmother for years... Do any of you happen to know anything about my parents? More specifically, anything about who my father is?”

The table was silent for a few seconds, as if they were trying to decide on whether or not to tell her something.

“We... Never knew your mother,” Jimin began. “The only one who ever saw your mom, was Namjoon...”

“Maybe Namjoon’s your Daddy,” Seokjin teased with a smirk.

Y/N choked on her drink the same time Jeongguk spit out his.

“I am not Y/N’s dad,” Namjoon sighed as he came into the kitchen.

“Did you get everything taken care of?” Hoseok ask as he took a seat beside him.

“Yes,” he nodded. “Jackson will be in charge of the club tonight.”

“Isn’t Jackson the one who set the club on fire last time you let him watch it?” Yoongi muttered.

Namjoon winced slightly, “that was several years ago... Hopefully nothing will happen.” He let out a small sigh and looked at Y/N. “I did know your mother, quite well actually. When I bought New Moon beside your grandmother, it was just a few weeks later that your mother moved in with her and she was already pregnant with you. As for your father... Your mother and grandmother both refused to talk about him. I don’t think he was a very good person...”

“Oh,” Y/N frowned, deep in thought about her dream.

“Is everything okay, Y/N?” Taehyung asked softly.

“Hm? Yeah,” she nodded. “It’s just weird...” she mumbled. “I’ve never met my father before, I’ve never even seen a picture of him, but last night... I think a dreamed about him...” she shook her head and shrugged her shoulders and went back to eating.

She didn’t see the worried, nervous looks the boys exchanged across the table at her comment.

And now, for the surprise!

Namjoon is an adorable fluff! He's very reliable is always there, willing to help Y/N and the other boys. He's a great music composer, and spends a lot of his free time reading or studying. The secrets he keeps? Well, they wouldn't be a secret if I told you, would they?

The best way to describe Seokjin is punny... He is extraordinary handsome and he knows it. He has this charm to him that sucks everyone in and he's totally not afraid to use it. Fun fact about Seokjin: He wasn't born a siren, he was turned into one. And that cliff? Well, let's just say it's part of the reason why he's a siren.

My baby Yoons... He just needs naps and cuddles, honestly. Yoongi was born into a small, but wild pack. When he was about seven, his pack, including his parents abandoned him. For years he was on his own, and he mostly stayed in his wolf form until he found Jeongguk, on the verge of death several years later. The two of them are like brother's. After a horrible accident when Yoongi was 17, he refuses to turn back into his wolf form ever again... That's why he believes that he is a monster.

Oh my moody but beautiful vampire, Hoseok... He comes of cold and detached, but he wasn't always like that, and he didn't always hate humans, either. The blood on his hands isn't just because he's a vampire, either. Also, he has a pet bat named Mang, who Y/N will meet very very soon! Also, ya'll don't hate me too much for the picture on the bottom left, kaaaay?

My poor baby :( Jimin was born into a wild pack of vampires, who did not abide by the laws set for vampires. They were bloodthirsty and very vicious creatures. It wasn't until Jimin was about 100 (he would look and be about 10 in humans years) that he realized what his family was doing was wrong and he fled. It wasn't too long after that Hoseok's family found him and took him in. Although Jimin needs blood to survive, he hates drinking it because of the trauma relating to his past.

Oh Tae-Tae! As you all know, he has a complicated past with his mother, and he killed his father. It's the main reason why he left the ocean, even though he loves it dearly. On days it rains, he's definitely the type of person to go for a walk, without an umbrella. Also, the boy can give some killer cuddles.

Jeongguk is from the largest and most powerful wolf pack in all of South Korea. His father was the alpha of that pack too, but a power hungry, corrupted underling murdered both of Jeongguk's parents and left him for death with horrible injuries. If it weren't for Yoongi, he would have died on that forest floor all those years ago... Although Jeongguk is the rightful alpha to the pack, he is just one wolf... But maybe he'll have some help here soon.

So, I'm not too great about making mood boards but I hope you all liked them, and little bit of info on their pass!

Also, some news... Remember Y/N's friend, Jungeum? Well, she'll be returning very soon, with her boyfriend not that far behind!

Another thing... The Jackson from earlier is indeed Jackson Wang from Got7, and he won't be the only one from Got7 showing up, either...

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thirteen
 
 Things were finally back to normal... Well, as normal as they could be for Y/N, considering that she lived nearby supernatural creatures who she interacted with daily. That was her normal though, and she was happy with it.  Y/N hummed to the music that was playing on her phone as she showered. She had just woken up and it was time to start the day. The last several days at the flower shop had been absolutely crazy, since Valentine’s Day was just a few days away. She was rather excited herself, having already prepared the boys some treats.  “Y/N!”  Suddenly, the shower curtains were pushed back and she started screaming, instantly trying to cover herself.  “It’s just me,” Taehyung said, as if the situation was perfectly normal.  Y/N let out a loud huff and grabbed the curtains from his grip so she could cover herself better. “Tae,” she sighed, taking in his furrowed brow and pout. “What’s wrong?” She was no stranger to Taehyung coming and going into her apartment as he pleased, and honestly she didn’t mind. He was her best friend and sometimes, she needed him more than he did her. She supposed, the only thing she should have been surprised about by him intruding on her shower... Was that he hadn’t done it sooner.  “Where’s hidden stash of chocolate you have?” Taehyung asked with a frown.  “What? Why-“ “Jeongguk ate my last can of tuna!” He huffed, “I’m gonna find that chocolate and shove it down his throat!” He declared, storming out the bathroom.  “Tae!” Y/N yelled, almost climbing out of the shower with shampoo still in her hair. She sighed at her reflection in the mirror before stepping back inside her warm shower. She could hear Taehyung going through her cabinets but as she leaned her head back and let the hot water wash her hair, she didn’t care. Plus, it wasn’t like Jeongguk would die from the chocolate... Though he might die once Taehyung found out he had been lying about the allergy for years...   Close to forty-five minutes later, Y/N walked into the boys kitchen. Seokjin kept huffing something under his breath as he stood at the stove. Namjoon and Jimin were already at the table... Along wits Jeongguk and Taehyung who seemed to be sitting extremely close to each other. Jeongguk was growling at Taehyung, and the Siren was hissing back as they glared at each other.  “Uhm...” Y/N spoke, taking a seat beside Jimin and looking at the two curiously. “What happened?” She asked.  “Well, Jeongguk ate Taehyung’s last can of tuna,” Jimin began. “Then Tae found some chocolate and shoved it in Guk’s throat, only to find out that Guk wasn’t really allergic to chocolate and that started the fight... Which lead to them running into Jin, who was making salmon pancakes and he spilled the batter on Hobi... Who was not happy at all.” “Oh my...” Y/N whispered with wide eyes.  “Yeah, Hobi had this old bracelet that was charmed by a witch he once knew. It’s suppose to help people who are in disagreements come together peacefully and he put the bracelet on Guk and Tae,” Jimin snickered. “The bracelet won’t let them remove it, only Hobi can or a witch one.” “So, are you two getting along now?” Y/N asked them with a grin.  “This is bull crap!” Jeongguk said, lifting his hand along with Taehyung’s. Y/N could see the metal bracelet around their wrists. “I didn’t know it was his last can of tuna! And he didn’t have his name on it so it was a free grab!” He said, glaring at Taehyung.  “Like hell!” Taehyung hissed back, “I’m the one who always eats tuna, who else’s would it have been?! And you! Pretending to be allergic to chocolate this whole time! How could you lie to me like that?” “Cause your cookies were shit!” Jeongguk told him with a huff. “I lied so I wouldn’t have to eat anymore of them!” “Why you little-“ “Enough!” Hoseok yelled as he walked into the kitchen, his hair still damp from his shower. “Thanks to you two, I’m going to be smelling like fucking fish all day,” he huffed, taking the empty seat next to Y/N. “Hobi, won’t you hurry up and take this off?” Taehyung asked, motioning towards the bracelet.  “Hell no,” Hoseok glared at him. “You two can die in it for all I care.” “WHAT?!” Both Jeongguk and Taehyung yelled at the same time.  “You two, calm down,” Namjoon spoke up. “You know Hobi will remove it later... Why don’t you two just get along and speed up the process?” Jeongguk and Taehyung sent each other a glare before elbowing each other.  “It’s going to be a long day,” Hoseok sighed as Jimin laughed.  “What’s going on?” Yoongi mumbled as he walked into the kitchen.  “Well,” Jimin began, telling Yoongi the same story he had told Y/N earlier.  Yoongi snorted after he heard everything and glanced at Jeongguk and Taehyung, and for the first time, both of them looked a little bit embarrassed.  “You two get along, it’ll save me from having headaches,” he told the two boys.  “Sorry, Hyung,” Jeongguk muttered as Taehyung pouted.  Y/N giggled softly as she looked at the two. They were no longer glaring at each other but it was still obvious that they still didn’t want to sit by each other.    After breakfast Y/N stretched. It was getting close to time to open up the shop now. Taehyung and Jeongguk were sitting in the living room, watching the morning news as she walked in, curious about what the weather would be like.  A sudden alert popped up on the tv and the broadcast was interrupted by a female news reporter. Behind her were lines of yellow tape and several police. Y/N could already tell that something bad had happened.  “This morning we are here at the scene of a brutal murder,” the news reporter began, her eyes focused. “The police investigation has concluded that this is the third victim of the same person...” Out of the corner of her eye, Y/N noticed the other boys coming into the room. They must have heard the report and grew curious. All of them surrounded the tv as the station showed images of where the woman was found. It was in Seoul, but Y/N had never been there so she wasn’t familiar with it.  “It is unsure of how the woman was murdered, but police say that she had several deep bite marks down her throat and arms. Police are advising young women to stay inside at night and it to be alone. They-“ The tv sudden flickered off and everyone turned to see Hoseok holding the remote. Beside him, Jimin had grown pale, his lips twitching as his hands clutched each other.  “Jimin,” Hoseok said, reaching out a hand to him. The man turned before he could and bolted up the stairs. Hoseok didn’t waste any time and followed him.  “It was a vampire,” Namjoon spoke, causing Y/N’s eyes to widen.  “You can tell?” She whispered. Then again, she suppose it was obvious considering the bite marks...  “Mhm,” Namjoon nodded. “It’s a rouge vampire at that,” he added. “What he’s doing is killing for sport, we don’t do that,” he said seriously. “There are ways for us to drink blood without killing the person. What he’s doing is cruel.”  “Will Jimin be okay?” Y/N asked worriedly. Maybe that’s why he had gotten so upset.  “He’ll be fine,” Yoongi assured her. “Y/N listen, you have to be careful from now on. You can’t leave the house at night by yourself, you have to make sure one of us is with you.” “Even during the day,” Namjoon added. “Vampires don’t turn to ash in the sun like so many people thing.” Yoongi nodded in agreement. “Just... Make sure we are with you, okay?” “Okay,” Y/N nodded slowly. She hoped the rouge vampire got caught soon...   Just as Y/N expected, the flower shop was blooming in business. Y/N had a feeling though that Taehyung, Jeongguk and Seokjin had something to do with that. Young women, and even some older ones, flocked around the three men. Y/N couldn’t blame them, all three of them really were gorgeous.  Y/N glanced around the shop, it was growing later now, almost closing time and the boys were busy helping customers. There seemed to be no one for her to help... Or no one that wanted it except... There was a man, standing outside of the shop, his eyes were squinted as he looked over the flower decorations outside, as if deciding which one he wanted. Y/N smiled and walked over towards the door and opened it, startling the man.  “Hello,” she greeted warmly. “Would you like to come inside? There’s more choices for you to choose from inside here.” “Oh, thank you...” he followed inside the shop and glanced around.  Y/N looked at him... He was handsome. Dark hair neatly covering his forehead and ears. His eyes were dark and curiously captivating. He had a long nose and high cheek bones and plump lips. He almost had a familiar aura to him...  “First time buying followers for Valentine’s Day?” She asked curiously. He didn’t look that much older than her, honestly.  He nodded with a bashful smile. “I’m not sure what I’m suppose to get, honestly.” “Well, what’s your girlfriend’s favorite kind of flower? Girls usually love getting those.” “Ah, it’s not for a girlfriend,” he admitted in embarrassment. “It’s for my mom... She’s done a lot for me over the years and I just want to get her something special... I think she likes roses.” Y/N felt her heart grow warm. A guy who adored his mother? That was always so sweet to see... She smiled at him, “well you can never go wrong with roses.” The man smiled warmly. “I’ll take half a dozen of them, then.” Y/N was finishing wrapping up the roses when the man held something out in front of him. It was a beautiful hair pin... it seemed like it was made out of glass and on the end of it dangled a beautiful cherry blossom. Y/N couldn’t help but smile... It really was pretty... “Is this yours...?” The man asked gently. “I found it... I thought it might be.” Was it Y/N’s? She honestly wasn’t sure... But it was so pretty, and it was making her feel so warm at just looking at it so she assumed that it must be. “Yes...” The man smiled, handing it to her and she it held it to her closely. “I don’t think I told you my name, it’s Jihyung.” “Jihyung...” she whispered with a small giggle. “It’s a nice name...” It was nice and pretty, just like her hair stick.  “And you’re Y/N, right?” He asked.  “Yes...” she whispered, her cheeks warm and her eyes dazed.  “Would you like to go on a date with me later?” Jihyung smirked as he grabbed the roses that were ready.  “Yes...” Y/N trailed off again, nodding.  “Meet me here, at ten tonight,” he told her gently. “But... don’t tell them when we are meeting,” his eyes darted to the boys, who were still busy helping customers. “If you tell them, they won’t let you come and you don’t want that, do you?” Y/N gasped and shook her head. She wanted to go on a date with him! He was the one who had gifted her with her hair stick... “I don’t!” “Good,” he smirked. “I will see you tonight...” he said before turning and walking right out of the flower shop.  Y/N smiled after him, her grip on the hair stick tightening. She stayed in a daze as the boys finished up the last little bit of customers they had. It was nearing five now, which meant Y/N only had five hours to get ready!  “Hey Y/N,” Taehyung smiled but stopped when he saw her face... She looked almost like she was in a trance. “Y/N?” Jeongguk who was still stuck at Taehyung’s side waved a hand in front of Y/N’s face but she didn’t blink. She just sighed, her smile growing wider.  “Y/N?” Jeongguk called.  She turned then, starting to head for the stairs to lead her to her apartment. Her body was growing tired, she had been up since early morning. Maybe she could sneak in a nap before her date.  “Y/N!” Seokjin grabbed her shoulders and looked at her eyes. “What’s wrong with you?” “Me?” Her voice was light and giggly. “Nothing! I just...“ it was like she was wanting to say something but then shook her head with a grin. “I have a date.” As she said it, Seokjin saw it flash in her eyes. The small heart which was the indicator of one thing... Jeongguk and Taehyung were both in stunned silence as they watched Y/N skip up the stairs. “D-date?” Jeongguk’s voice was weak.  “No! That’s not possible!” Taehyung shook his head, assuring him and Jeongguk. “Y/N wouldn’t just suddenly go on a date with anyone unless it was-“ “Shut up,” Jeongguk growled, obviously not in the mood to be assured as his fist clenched. “It doesn’t make sense.” “You two,” Seokjin spoke up from his spot on the stairs. “We have to get the others.” “Are we going to try to talk Y/N out of going on a date?” Taehyung asked hopefully.  “No,” Seokjin said. “We’re going to have to stop her. She’s under a love charm,” he informed them.  “What? How do you know that?” Taehyung whispered.  Seokjin let out a sigh, “because I’ve seen in before, okay? Listen, people who cast these kind of love charms aren’t wizards or witches themselves. It’s the kind of love charm you buy from a witch or wizard. Usually the person places a charm on an object and then the object is given to their target. The longer the target holds the object, the more the person falls in love with the one that gave it to them. But not only do they fall in love... It weakens them greatly.” Taehyung and Jeongguk both gasped and in a flash, all three men took off racing to the other side to grab the others. None of them were wizards and they would need all the help they could get.    “Are you sure it was a love charm?” Yoongi asked Seokjin as they rushed to Y/N’s apartment.  “I’m positive!” Seokjin yelled, busting open Y/N’s door.  They all came to a sudden stop when they saw Y/N sitting in the kitchen and standing in front of her was a woman. She was wearing a long black dress with long sleeves. She had on a black hat to match as well and she turned to face the boys, a pout on her face.  “How could you let my Y/N get this way?” “Who are you?” Hoseok snapped, “why don’t you get away from her first then we’ll talk?” The woman laughed and threw some of her short brown hair back. “Please, little bat, don’t try and think you can me what to do.” Hoseok growled and the woman narrowed her eyes at the men.  “My name is Hwang Jungeum, I’ve known Y/N for years,” she told them. “I had a feeling that she would be needing my help soon so I rushed over... Looks like I was right.” “Wait,” Namjoon spoke up. “You’re Jungeum? The one she met in high school?” “Yes,” the woman nodded with a roll of her eyes. “And you guys, who were suppose to be protecting her let her fall under a love charm!” She huffed.  Jeongguk took a step forward and huffed when Taehyung came with him because of the bracelet. Jungeum glanced at their wrist and let out a sigh. With a wave of her hand the bracelet fell off then and clattered to the floor.  “You’re a witch...” Jimin stated the obvious.  “You guys were in the ship with her earlier, right?” Jungeum asked. “Do you remember seeing or smelling anything that was... off?” “No...” Jeongguk shook his head, his brows furrowed in concentration. He had made sure to keep tabs on Y/N all day because of that rouge vampire on the loose and not once had anything strange came across his nose. “If a vampire would have entered, I would have known it,” he said.  “Not necessarily,” Jungeum sighed. “If a vampire was able to get a love charm then he was probably able to get a charm to hide his scent as well. Which would mean... That he knows who she’s around every day.” “Jungeum, how much do you know about Y/N?” Namjoon asked quietly.  “I know who’s child she is,” Jungeum answered. “That being said, that vampire must know who’s child she is as well and that’s probably why she was targeted. He had a lot of followers that were vampires.” “How do we get her out of that state?” Hoseok frowned as he looked at Y/N. She was just sitting at the table, staring into space. Her body was present but her mind wasn’t. In her hands she clutched something.  “The good thing about these love charms is that they’re weak,” Jungeum said. “They seem powerful because they hold so much control on the target... but that’s only if the target is unaware that they are under a charm...” she smirked slightly and turned to face Y/N. She turned the chair and got in Y/N’s face. “Hello, My Little Black Cat,” she greeted fondly. Y/N had been a walking disaster in high school, bad luck had just seemed to follow her, which was why she hadn’t had too many friend. But Jungeum loved her all the same.  Y/N’s eyes widened slightly from their daze as she looked at her old friend. “Eummie...?” Her voice was soft and she sounded almost as if she were lost.  “I’m here...” Jungeum patted her head. “I’m sorry it took me so long to see you again... I promise we’ll catch up soon. Won’t that be nice?” “Mhm,” Y/N hummed, blinking slowly.  “Y/N... What do you have in your hands?” Jungeum asked, her voice kind and gentle.  “Present,” Y/N whispered.  “Oh? I bet the person who gave that to you was really nice, huh?”  Y/N nodded, her lips curling into a gentle smile. She couldn’t wait to see him again...  Jungeum places her palms on Y/N’s cheeks and took a deep breath. “I want you think about him, Y/N. Think about the person who gave you that present... Do you really know him?” Y/N’s brows furrowed together in confusion. Did she know him...? She did, didn’t she?  “Is that present really yours?” Jungeum asked.  Slowly, Y/N glanced down looking at the hair pin in her hand... It wasn’t... Hers.  “No...” Y/N spoke slowly. “I... Don’t know him,” she said thinking of his face. He only seemed familiar but really, she didn’t know who he was.  Y/N gasped suddenly, as if coming out of a daydream. “Eummie?” Her eyes widened in shock as she saw her old friend.  “Y/N, listen to me, you are under a love charm,” Jungeum told her.  “Love charm...?” Y/N whispered. Her head was pounding and it seemed she couldn’t remember what had happened in the last several hours.  “Yes,” Jungeum said. “And only you, yourself can break it. The object that he gave you... You must break it.” Y/N glanced down at the hair pin and glared at it. That man... Jihyun, he said was his name. She had let him so easily charm her, she felt so angry at herself. Y/N stood up and with a huff she raised her hand before throwing the hair on the floor, letting it shatter into pieces.  “How dare that jerk charm me!” She huffed in aggravation, “after I helped him pick it roses for his mom- which was probably a lie!” She was fuming, “can he just not get girls to go on dates by-“ Jungeum chucking in amusement cut Y/N’s rant short. “There’s my feisty girl...”  Y/N took a deep breath, “Eummie...” There were so many questions she had to ask, but she wasn’t even sure where to start.  “It’s okay, we’ll catch up later,” Jungeum promised. “I’ll tell you everything you want to know.” Y/N smiled and nodded. “I would really-“ she stumbled slightly, a wave of dizziness hitting her. Jungeum was quick to catch her, Jeongguk on the other side of Y/N as the guys came closer with worry.  “It’s okay,” Jungeum told Y/N. “It’s just the charm wearing off... But Y/N, answer me something... Did you by chance invite him in...?” Slowly, Y/N nodded. “I thought he was a customer... I invited him into the shop...” Jungeum glanced up, her eyes meeting Namjoon’s. He let out a small sigh before grabbing Jimin and Hoseok’s shirts. The three of them shared a look before they turned to leave.  “Where are they going?” Y/N mumbled as she leaned against Jungeum.  “Listen to me, Y/N, whether you know it or not, your words hold power. You invited him in, but you can also keep him out, but in order to do that, you must keep all vampires out,” Jungeum explained.  “What do I have to say...?”  “Just say, ‘vampires, you are not welcomed here’.” Y/N felt as if the ground was shifting under her feet. She didn’t want to unwelcome vampires because then that meant that the three she knew wouldn’t be able to come inside her home... Yet, she knew she had to protect herself.  “Vampires...” Her voice was slow and faint. “You are not welcomed here...” As soon as the words left her mouth there was a shift in the air and she slumped more on Jungeum as she passed out.  “Is she okay?” Yoongi asked worriedly.  “She’s fine,” Jungeum assured them. “She’s just exhausted. She’s using up a lot of magic that she doesn’t even know she has, so it’s understandable.”  “I have a feeling that we need to talk,” Seokjin told Jungeum. “All of us.” “Yes, we do,” Jungeum nodded. “But first...” she glanced between the two lycans. “Which one of you is an alpha?”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Fourteen

“That would be Jeongguk,” Yoongi said, glancing at the young man.

“Hyung!” Jeongguk’s eyes widened before he looked at Jungeum. “I’m not an alpha.”

Her eyes glanced at him curiously. “You’re not... But you should be.”

Jeongguk took a deep breath, his jaw clenched slightly, as if he wanted to say something but he didn’t speak.

“Do you mind taking her?” Jungeum asked, her eyes casting down to Y/N who was still resting against her.

Jeongguk didn’t speak as he lifted Y/N up carefully and held her in his arms. She instantly snuggled up to him, letting out a soft groan.

“Come on, we can go over to our side,” Seokjin said. “I’m sure Namjoon, Hobi and Jimin are waiting for us.”

Jeongguk was careful as he went up the stairs, not wanting to disturb Y/N. As they entered the threshold to their side, Jimin gasped at the sight and was instantly by Jeongguk’s side.

“Is she okay?”

“The love charm just weakened her more than expected,” Jungeum answered. “And she used a lot of magic that she didn’t even know she had. Casting off charms and forbidding entry... It takes a lot of power,” she said softly.

“Here,” Namjoon walked to the couch and moved a few clothes off of it.

Carefully, Jeongguk laid Y/N down on the couch. She curled herself up, as if cold and he took off his jacket and put it over her.

“When will she wake up?” He glanced back at Jungeum.

“That really depends on her,” she said. “But I don’t think it will be too long.” She glanced at the kitchen table and tilted her head towards it. “Shall we talk?”

Namjoon sucked in a deep breath before nodding slowly. “I think we should...”

They made their way into the kitchen, leaving Y/N to sleep on the couch peacefully.

Jungeum took a deep breath as she glanced around the table. “I’m sorry for being so snippy earlier,” she apologized. “Truth is, I’ve been dreaming about Y/N lately, and I grew weary and knew that I had to find her soon. I was shocked to find out that she was under a love charm.”

“We had just discovered it,” Seokjin told her. “We were on our way to try to break it when you showed up.”

Jungeum nodded, “yes, I know. You guys have looked out for her for the last several months. I’m thankful for that.”

“So where have you been?” Hoseok asked, leaning back in his chair as he crossed his arms. “Y/N told us about you, but said you had just left suddenly.”

Jungeum took a deep breath, “I didn’t leave her because I wanted to, trust me. I’m guessing you all know who her father was?”

The group was silent and Namjoon let out a small sigh. “Zenaku...” the same seemed to cause a shiver in the air.

Jungeum swallowed hard. “The man has been dead for over 21 years, and his name still causes so much fear,” her voice was gentle. “As you know, he had a wide-range of followers. All kinds of creatures followed him, thinking that he was going to lead us supernatural beings into a new era where we ruled over humans.”

“Yeah, he was a fucker who got what was coming to him,” Hoseok spoke.

“His influence is still great, though,” Jungeum said. “Other than Y/N, he had one other child...”

“Wait, he did?” Jimin asked with a small gasp.

“Yes,” the witch nodded. “Y/N has a half-brother. He was the son of Zenaku and his first wife. His name is Park Seojoon... He is my fiancé.”

“No way!” Taehyung’s gasped loudly. “The Wizard Seojoon?! I’ve know him! He’s insanely powerful!”

Jungeum smiled proudly and nodded her head. “Yes, he is. But don’t worry,” she told the others. “He picked the light and he is nothing like his father, just like Y/N. He told me that they had met a few times when Y/N was smaller, so I doubt she remembers him, especially since her memory had been erased.”

“Did you say he’s coming here?” Yoongi asked.

“He is,” Jungeum nodded. “As you know, it’s not been revealed that Zenaku has children. It was done to keep Seojoon and Y/N safe. Years ago, when Y/N was in high school, Seojoon was with me. He got to see her everyday as he dropped me off and picked me up and he was content with that, because he got to see that she was okay... But... Some dark forces started moving in nearby. Seojoon was afraid that they would find out about who Y/N was and so we packed our things and left, leaving a trail for them to follow us. These last several years, the both of us have been working hard to find all of Zenaku’s followers and take them down before they find Y/N.”

“What would they do to her?” Hoseok asked.

“The scary thing is, we don’t know,” Jungeum sighed. “She hasn’t had her 23rd birthday yet, so she hasn’t chosen a side. They could try to get her to go to the dark, to become their new leader in place of her father since its undeniable that she’ll be powerful. Then again... Zenaku has made many enemies...” she let out a small breath, but her sentence was enough for the boys to understand.

“I came back to Y/N because in less than two years she will have to decide... light or dark, and as she grows closer to that day, she will become more powerful and have a bigger target on her back,” Jungeum said. “Seojoon is currently finishing up a mission trying to find some faeries that we’re working for Zenaku, once he’s finished with that, he’ll be here to start her training.”

“Training? You think that’s a good idea?” Namjoon asked.

“Y/N doesn’t remember her childhood, so it may be a bit tricky,” Jungeum said. “But she needs to be prepared for that day and she needs to be able to defend herself as well. Seojoon is like her. His mom was also a human who lost their life because of Zenaku...”

“You said Y/N had to choose,” Jeongguk spoke up quietly. “Light or dark...” his dark eyes were confused as he glanced at Jungeum. “What does that mean?”

“At the age of 23 is when a magic caster grows into full maturity. On that day they choose which way to go. Will they learn the practices of the light and be good, or will they fall into the temptation of the dark arts? It used to be rare for a magic caster to choose dark, since it was forbidden and taboo... That was until Zenaku. The temptation was too strong for him and he choose the dark path, which eventually lead to his death. But there were many after him who choose the dark path, and with Y/N being his blood many believe-“

“No!” Jeongguk yelled, shaking his head. “Y/N is not dark!”

“I know! We know that!” Jungeum said, “but she has a choice, on her-“

“No!” Jeongguk repeated. “I know, okay?” His eyes were wide as he stood up. “Y/N is light, I saw it with my own eyes when we were younger. There’s no way she’ll be tempted.”

“Guk... we all believe that,” Yoongi said, grabbing his wrist. “You know that, right? I’m sure Jungeum is just worried. There’s going to be a lot of people after Y/N.”

“I am worried,” Jungeum sighed. “And trust me, I know Y/N has a good heart...”

Slowly, Jeongguk sat back down in his seat, slumping. “So what do we do? Just watch out for those who want to hurt her because of her father?”

“Yes,” Jungeum nodded. “That’s why her grandma trusted her with you, I know it is. Now... About this rogue vampire. I found out some information about him before I came to Y/N... Does the name Park Jihyung ring a bell to anyone...?”

None of the boys spoke, but slowly their eyes shifted to Jimin, who’s wide eyes looked as if he had seen a ghost.

Y/N leaned against the door that separated her house and the boys. Her heart was beating in her chest and her mind whirled as she tried to process all the information she had just overheard... It was something she wasn’t suppose to have heard, but did anyways. Which, she didn’t feel too guilty about considering that it was about her in the first place!

Her father was more than just a terrible human being, he was a wizard! A dark, evil wizard at that... Her breath came out shakily and she wrapped the jacket she had found laying across her around her. She was a witch... And on her 23rd birthday, she would have to choose a side...

“Y/N is not dark!... Y/N is light!”

Jeongguk’s words ranged through her ears and she felt herself blinking away tears. She was a good person, she knew she was! But that wouldn’t change the fact that there would be supernatural creatures coming after her, thinking differently.

Jungeum had even mentioned that she had a brother... Seojoon? The name sounded oddly familiar, but Y/N couldn’t place a face with it.

Y/N let out a breath, her chest feeling tight. Slowly, she walked towards the kitchen, her legs feeling like lead. She knew she probably should have stayed over at the boys, but... She just couldn’t listen anymore. It was just too much. For so long she had felt like she didn’t belong anywhere until she had met the boys. It was then that she felt like she had a place to be comfortable and free to be herself and now she knew why...

Her eyes were dazed over as she stared out her kitchen window. She was too deep in thought to pay attention until she saw movement outside and her stomach dropped in fear. What if it was the rouge vampire?! She checked her phone, noticing that it was only about 8. Her heart relaxed slightly as she peaked out the window, being careful to not be seen...

The person she saw was... Jimin? He had jumped from a window on the boy’s side, and he didn’t even glance her way or try to get into her yard as he started walking to the wall that led to the back alley behind Blue Moon.

Y/N knitted her brows together in confusion. Just what was he doing...? The last thing the group had talked about was the rouge vampire... Park Jihyung? Y/N gasped... Jimin’s last name was Park... It could be a total coincidence... Or not.

Swallowing hard, Y/N rushed to her backdoor and ran down her steps to follow Jimin. She didn’t think twice as she ran straight to the wall, instantly crossing the magic boarder and landing behind Blue Moon. She entered the street just in time to see Jimin turning and she didn’t think as she started running to him.

He was moving fast, which didn’t surprise Y/N considering he was a vampire. Only problem was, that she wasn’t a vampire and even if she had magic to help her keep up, she had no idea how to use them.

Y/N followed Jimin down several more streets and she noticed that the roads were becoming unfamiliar... She swallowed hard as her running came to a slow stop as she glanced around. She had only been to this place once before, and that was the day she had first met the boys and had taken the wrong turn when she ran away from them. She was in the supernatural world.

Y/N’s heart hammered. After just hearing everything that Jungeum had told the boys, she felt like this was really the last place she should have been. She had just been too focused on finding Jimin that she didn’t even think about where she was going. Her eyes darted around, hoping to see his silver-hair but seeing it no where. Her lips trembled slightly... She didn’t even know which way was home.

“What are you doing here?!”

Y/N about shrieked as she whipped around and saw Jimin. Relief flooded her as she let out a sigh and placed a hand on her pounding heart.

“Jimin...”

“Y/N,” his voice was still firm, and his eyes were set. “What are you doing here?” He repeated the question.

“I saw you leaving and I got worried-“ she gasped as he reached down, his hand grabbing her wrist as he began to pull her away.

“You shouldn’t be here!” His voice was cold and his eyes were harsh, causing Y/N to flinch slightly. She had never seen him like this...

“I was worried about you!” Y/N cried. “Jihyung, he’s your brother isn’t he?! Jimin, what are-“

He stopped suddenly, causing her to run into his back with a yelp. He stood silent for a few short seconds before he turned to face her.

“Y/N...” his eyes looked so haunted. “You need to leave.”

“Jimin, I don’t know what you’re planning on doing, but I just have a bad feeling! Please-“

“I’m going to finish this!” He told her sternly, “he’s out there-“

A heavy thud cut him off, and suddenly, Jimin had both of his hands on Y/N’s wrists and had her plastered against his back as he hissed. She peaked over him, her eyes widening as she saw Jihyung... He was looking right at Jimin and smirking. They really did look like brothers.

“Now, now Jimin,” Jihyung cackled. “Don’t you remember what Eomma taught us? Don’t play with your food...” he showed his long fangs, causing Y/N to shiver.

“You’re not getting her,” Jimin’s jaw set in determination. “It’s been you doing all the killings, hasn’t it?!”

“You act like you’ve never killed someone before, brother...”

Jimin was shaking, his grip on Y/N’s wrists tightening. She let out a small breath, her fist clenching.

“Leave,” Jimin’s voice came out a in a throaty growl. “Or I will make you.”

Jihyung laughed, his grin wide before he glared at Jimin. “You? Make me leave? That’s laughable... Weakling.”

“I’m not that little boy anymore,” Jimin snarled.

“Prove it!”

Jimin turned, pushing Y/N out of of the way and causing her to skid several feet just in time to miss Jihyungs attack. She gasped, watching with wide eyes as Jimin grabbed one Jihyun’s fists, and dodged his other one.

“Y/N, RUN!” Jimin yelled, not even glancing back at her.

She shuddered, breath catching in her throat. Tears were burning her eyes as she watched the two fight... How could she just leave Jimin?

“Y/N!” He yelled again, kicking Jihyung into a building. He turned to look at her, a small gash was on his lips causing her to gasp. “RUN!” His voice was serious, telling her that she didn’t have time to argue.

Numbly, she got up. The corner of her eyes caught Jihyung smashing into Jimin and she let out a small sob as she took off running. She wouldn’t be any help to Jimin, she knew that. She had to find Blue Moon and quick!

Suddenly, a hand crashed on the wall in front of her, causing her to scream and she crashed back into the wall. Jihyun was standing in front of her, snarling as a few cuts from his face bleed.

“You know, when I first sought you out, you were just going to be a meal,” he said, causing Y/N to shudder. “But the more I watched you, I realized that you were surrounded by all kinds of supernatural creatures... Why is that?” He asked, his brows furrowing.

Y/N shook her head quickly, refusing to look at him. He must not have known who her father was, which was a relief in her book.

“Oh, come on now... You weren't this shy earlier,” he chuckled.

“Go away!” Y/N managed out.

Jihyung tsked, “too bad we’re not at your house. Your words might actually have some power there.” He leaned down, his mouth opening wide.

‘HELP ME!’ Y/N pleaded as the tears rolled down her cheeks.

She felt Jihyung sniff her and suddenly he gagged, taking a step back from her. His face was scrunched up as if he smelt something disgusting that burned his nose. “YOU SMELL LIKE A FUCKING DOG!” He barked out. “WHICH ONE OF THOSE FUCKING DOGS IMPRINTED ON YOU?!”

Y/N stared at him in shock before slowly glancing down. The jacket she was still wearing... It was Jeongguk’s... Could it be... That he didn’t like the smell because Jeongguk was a lycan? But the others didn’t seem to be bothered by it...

Jimin skidded up, standing in front of Y/N. She gasped, seeing the blood rolling down from his hairline.

“I’m fine,” he told her, not even glancing her way.

“Oh... you’re going to pay for making me lose my appetite,” Jihyung growler at Jimin.

Y/N watched in horror as the two brothers clashed together in the middle of the street. Jimin threw Jihyung into a nearby store window, causing it to shatter. There weren’t many creatures out, but the ones that were, scurried away, not wanting to be in the middle of a vampire duel.

Y/N knew she should run... It was the obvious thing to do but she couldn’t stop watching the fight. Although Jimin was strong and fast, it was obvious that Jihyung had more experience with fighting and was able to get the upper hand.

Jihyung threw Jimin on the asphalt, his hands quickly coming to the younger’s neck. “I should have done this a long time ago...”

“NO!” Y/N cried, tears blurring her vision. She had to think quick! There had to be a way to get him off of Jimin! Her eyes darted to the shards of glass nearby and she took a swallowed the lump in her throat.

Y/N ran over to the glass, and quickly threw odd Jeongguk’s jacket. She didn’t know how much of his scent was on her, but if she was bleeding... Which smell would be more dominate? His or hers?

She picked up a large shard of glass, and glanced at the brothers. Jimin’s hands were tight around Jihyung’s wrists as he cackled. Not breaking her state from them, she placed the glass on the inside of her forearm, near the crook of her elbow. She winced, biting her bottom lip hard as she applied pressure. With one quick motion, she made a cut, several inches long. She could feel the warm blood running down her arm and fingers as she dropped the glass shard.

Jihyung stopped choking Jimin instantly, his head whipping around to face her. His eyes instantly darted fo her arm and he smirked, his fangs longer than ever. Y/N shook as he stood up, her eyes never leaving his dark ones. She would not show fear, that would only give him satisfaction.

“Oh, you stupid little girl,” he cooed, licking his lips. “I will enjoy this.”

“Foolish vampire,” she whispered.

His eyes only had time to widen for a fraction before Jimin was on his shoulders. His hands on Jihyung’s jaw before he pulled and a gruesome pop was heard. Y/N barely had time to blink, before she saw Namjoon and Hoseok appear. Hoseok rammed his hand straight through Jihyungs chest and the large crack caused Y/N's stomach to churn.

“Y/N!” Jeongguk came into view, quickly throwing his jacket back over her shoulders. She fell against him, her heart hammering and her mind feeling heavy. She could heard Jihyung’s painful shrieks as Jeongguk picked her up.

“We’ll stay with them,” Yoongi said, motioning towards him and Seokjin. “Tae, go back with Jeongguk and take her to Jungeum. She’s losing a lot of blood.”

The two didn’t have to be told twice as they took down the alley, Y/N safely in Jeongguk’s arms as Taehyung followed behind him closely. Y/N’s blotchy eyes drifted over to the direction of the other boys, but she couldn’t make out much before her vision went completely black.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Fifteen

Y/N woke up in a dimly lit room. Her eyes felt heavy and slowly she blinked them a few times, letting them adjust and she realized that she was in her room. She moved her arm, wincing and she glanced down to see that it was bandaged up.

Her door creaked open, and Jungeum glanced in. “You’re awake...” she said before slipping inside. She walked over to the nightstand and turned on the lamp before sitting on the bed beside Y/N. “How are you feeling?”

“My arm is sore, but other than that I’m okay,” Y/N said. “How is everyone else? Is Jimin okay?” She asked. The last time she had seen him, he was on the top of Jihyung...

“Everyone is okay,” Jungeum assured her. “Namjoon told me a few hours ago that Hoseok and Jimin went to their parents home. Something about a vampire council,” she shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know much about vampire councils but I’m sure Namjoon will explain it more later...”

Y/N nodded slowly. She just hoped that everything was okay, especially for Jimin. He had always been so kind to Y/N, it was almost shocking to see that his real brother was some sort of rouge, killing for sport vampire. They favored each other in looks but they were totally different... Jihyung was a monster, Jimin wasn’t.

“You look like you have a thousand questions going around in that head of yours,” Jungeum told Y/N, a small smile on her face.

Y/N smiled softly. She did have a lot of questions. Some for Jungeum, and some for others. “If I ask, will you answer?” She raised a brow.

Jungeum nodded, “the best to my ability, I will. I already know you overheard me talking to the boys earlier.”

Y/N nodded. “You said you left so you and Seojoon could protect me?”

“Yes,” Jungeum confirmed. “I didn’t want to leave you, Y/N, but it was for your safety.”

“Why didn’t you just tell me all those years ago about who my father was and what I am?”

“If I had told you, would you believed me?” Jungeum asked curiously. “You knew nothing about the supernatural world because you couldn’t remember it. If I had just suddenly told you that you were a witch, wouldn’t you have been surprised, or at least call me crazy?”

Y/N felt her lips twitch. “Maybe at first,” she admitted. “But I would have came around...”

Jungeum smiled and she let out a small laugh. “Maybe...”

“Is Seojoon really my brother?”

“Mhm,” Jungeum nodded. She pulled out her phone and handed it to Y/N. “This is him...”

Y/N stared at the picture with a gentle smile. Her brother was so handsome... Tall, neat dark hair and dark eyes. High cheekbones and full lips.

“And he’s a powerful wizard? He can teach me?” Y/N asked, handing the phone back to Jungeum.

“Well, most of it,” Jungeum said. “Truthfully, learning magic comes from the caster itself. It’s something that’s inside of you, that you have to draw out yourself. Seojoon will just teach you how to do that, and how to control it. He’s been very excited to meet you.”

Y/N let out a deep breath. “So my dad... He really was a bad guy, huh?”

“He was,” Jungeum’s voice was quiet. “But he’s gone, Y/N. He has been for over 21 years, but he still has a lot of power, even in the grave...”

“Do you know anything about my mom?”

“I’m afraid I don’t,” Jungeum shook her head. “Your grandmother never told me or Seojoon much about her other than she was human she had kept safe from your father. Your grandmother had a lot on her hands... She constantly kept this place warded so your father couldn’t find it.”

“Wait...” Y/N blinked. “My grandmother was a witch?”

“She still is,” Jungeum said. “Your grandmother is your father’s mother... It was like a stab to her heart when he picked the dark side, or at least that’s what she said.”

Y/N took in the information quietly. For all of her life, she had always thought her grandmother was her mother’s mother... But her grandmother was a witch herself... She suppose she shouldn’t have been surprised. How else would her grandmother know that the boys were supernatural beings and trust them enough to watch over Y/N?

“Eummie,” she whispered, looking up at her friend. “I’m going to pick light, no matter what.”

“I know, Y/N,” Jungeum grabbed her hand and squeezed it tightly. “I believe in you. We all do, and we’re all going to be here to help you.”

A few hours later, the sun was beginning to rise and Y/N had lifted the ban on vampires. Her and Jungeum were in the kitchen when a knock was heard on the closet door.

Y/N smiled, “Come in!”

The door creaked open and Namjoon poked his head in first. “Y/N...” he smiled at her. “I’m glad you’re okay.”

“Move over,” grumbled Seokjin as he slid between the door and Namjoon. Taehyung, Jeongguk and Yoongi followed him. Namjoon let out a little sigh and stepped in last before closing the door.

“Y/N!” Taehyung bounced over to her and wrapped his arms around her neck, being careful to not move her too much since Jungeum was treating the wound on her arm.

“Hey Tae,” Y/N greeted. “Thanks for coming and saving me again,” she told the group. “I don’t know what I’d do without you boys.”

“You know you can count on us!” Seokjin told her with a wink before he headed to her cabinets to get a meal ready.

“We’re always going to be here for you,” Yoongi told her, giving her head an affectionate pat as he went to go help Seokjin.

“How are you feeling, Y/N?” Jeongguk asked, taking the seat beside her. He glanced over, watching as Jungeum spread a cream over the stitches.

“I’m okay,” Y/N told him with a smile. “Eummie said that this cream will heal the stitches faster and will prevent it from scarring. How’s Jimin?” She asked Namjoon.

He took a seat beside Jungeum and gave a slow nod. “He’s okay, I suppose.”

“Eummie said that him and Hobi had to go to their parents house to get a vampire council?”

“Yes,” Namjoon nodded. “Even though Jihyung is a rouge vampire, he’s still apart of a clan, which is his family. Clans are very protective over their own... And so, Hoseok and Jimin are having to report what happened to the council, so the council can inform the clan that Jihyung’s death was justified.”

“Jihyung... He’s Jimin's brother, isn’t he?” Y/N frowned. It must be so hard on Jimin to do that to his own brother...

“He was,” Namjoon’s voice was gentle. “Jimin hasn’t seen him for many years though...”

Y/N got the hint that Namjoon didn’t want to talk about it anymore. Plus, it wasn’t his story to talk about... She would have to ask Jimin if she wanted to know more, if he would tell her...

“I’m glad you’re okay, though, Y/N,” Taehyung said, letting go of her. He took the seat beside Jeongguk and frowned. “You scared us half to death when you cut yourself like you did!”

Y/N felt her lips twitching. “I was just trying to get the vampires attention away from Jimin long enough for him to get the advantage. I wasn’t even sure if it would work.”

“Why’s that?” Seokjin asked curiously. “Blood always attracts rouge vampires.”

“Well...” Y/N felt her face heating up slightly. “He tried to attack me already once before that, but couldn’t. He said I smelled like dog, and then asked who imprinted on me...” She glanced at Jeongguk, who’s eyes were wide and she could see a faint blush on his cheeks. “What does that mean?” She asked curiously.

“Oh, you imprinted Y/N?” Taehyung asked Jeongguk with a smirk.

“I didn’t mean to!” He said quickly before he glanced at Y/N. “It’s something us Lycans can do... We can rub off our scent on to another person... I just...” his cheeks were getting redder by the second. “I wanted to protect you and the smell that disgusts a rouge vampire the most is us,” he whispered. “I knew if you smelt like me, he wouldn’t be able to get you like he was wanting to.”

“Awh, Gukkie!” Taehyung laughed and threw his arm around the man’s shoulders. “Look at you! Saving our Y/N!”

“Shut up,” Jeongguk muttered.

“Thank you,” Y/N reached over and grabbed his hand. Her cheeks were feeling rather warm and her heart was beating wildly in her chest, but it felt nice. “You saved me.”

“My little brother is growing up,” Yoongi’s lips twitched as he looked back at Jeongguk.

“Hyung, please,” Jeongguk groaned causing the other boys to laugh.

Jungeum gave Y/N an amused look before glancing down at her hands. Y/N realized she was still holding Jeongguk’s hand and let it go with a nervous laugh and pink cheeks. Jeongguk just smiled, though his cheeks were pink as well.

“Alright boys,” Jungeum stood up and walked over to the stove where Yoongi and Seokjin were. “What are we cooking?”

“I have a feeling that things are about to become a whole lot more interesting around here,” Taehyung giggled as Seokjin and Jungeum started arguing over spices.

Y/N stretched as she got ready for the night. It had been several days since the rouge vampire incident and although Hoseok and Jimin weren’t back yet, things were falling back into place. Her wound was almost completely healed too!

Jungeum started working at the flower shop and more or less took charge over it, which was completely fine with Y/N. Although she loved the flowers, she didn’t like being charge, which Jungeum had a knack for doing.

“What are you doing?” Y/N asked Jungeum curiously as she stood in front of the stove, mixing all sorts of things in different pots.

“Making perfumes,” Jungeum smiled. “I was thinking, why don’t we sell these in the shop as well?“

Y/N smiled, “that would be awesome.”

Y/N’s phone dinged and she picked it from its spot on the counter the read the text. She gasped loudly, quickly throwing it back on the counter before she scrambled to her room.

“What is it?” Jungeum yelled curiously.

Y/N came back out less than a minute later with some slide-on shoes and a the jacket of Jeongguk’s she still had. She knew she needed to give it back to him, but it was warm and comfortable and smelt like him...

“Jimin,” Y/N said. “He texted me. Him and Hobi are back and he asked if I would come outside and talk to him. I’ll be back later!” She told Jungeum, rushing down the stairs and going to the backdoor.

The night air was still cold with it being the middle of February, and Y/N tightened the jacket around herself as she stepped off the porch. She turned just in time to see Jimin standing up from the lawn swing. He looked tired, but other than that, fine. He gave her a small smile and Y/N sped up her pace until she was in front of him.

“Y/N, I-“ Jimin began but was suddenly cut off as Y/N engulfed him in a tight hug. He was stunned for a few seconds before he slowly wrapped his arms around her and held her.

“I’m so happy you’re okay,” she mumbled into his blue sweater. “I was so worried about you!”

“I’m the one that should be saying that,” Jimin told her softly. “I’m sorry you had to go through that, Y/N... I’m so sorry...”

She leaned back so she could see him. “I’m not. I followed you by my own choice, Jimin. I didn’t want you to be alone.”

He gave her a small smile, and stretched his arm out to the swing. They took the seats and started to sway gently.

“Thank you,” Jimin said. “For being with me...”

“Jihyung... Was your brother, right?” Y/N asked softly.

“He used to be,” Jimin let out a heavy breath. “He hasn’t been in a very long time...” His eyes found Y/N’s. They looked sad... “Would you like to know my story?”

“Only if you want to tell me,” Y/N whispered.

“I was born into a clan of wild vampires,” Jimin began his story. “I honestly don’t remember much of the first 50 years of my life, but it was after then that my memories begin. My clan did not obey the laws set for vampires, but I didn’t know that... They killed for sport and they were savages.

“I was always weaker and smaller than everyone else, and because of it my Mother, who was the clan head, was looked down upon. She treated me harshly, but it never bothered me because my Hyung...” his voice was soft, and distant. “I wanted to be like him so bad... He was strong and feared, so one time, when he went out hunting with a few others, I followed behind curiously, hoping that I would learn something to help better myself...” he took a shuddered breath.

“Jimin,” Y/N reached over and grabbed his hand, holding it tight. “It’s okay... I’m here, and if you don’t want to tell the rest, then you don’t have to.”

Jimin gave her a thankful smile and squeezed her hand back reassuringly. “Thank you... But I have to tell you because what I saw changed my life forever. It’s why I killed my brother and it’s why I would even kill my mother if needed.

“I followed my brother and his friends several miles outside of our clans territory. They stumbled upon a group of friends who were camping and...” he took a deep breath. “They massacred them. I watched in horror, too stunned to move or scream. As I listened to the campers screams of agony, I knew what we were doing was wrong and I felt so ashamed. I fled and wandered the forest alone for decades...”

His thumb started stroking Y/N’s hand, and she gave him an encouraging squeeze.

“It must have been lonely, being all by yourself,” Y/N told him gently.

“It was... And I did many things I’m not proud of in order to survive,” he whispered. “There were many times I didn’t even want to live, but before I knew it my hunger took over my body and I... Would wake up with blood-stained lips...”

“It sounds like you went through a really hard time...”

“Are you not scared of me?” Jimin asked in a whisper.

Y/N gave him a small smile. “I’ve known you were a vampire since I met you, remember? I know what you have to have in order to survive, and I’m not scared. I know you, Jimin and I’m safe around you.”

His lips formed a bright smile and he leaned against her, his head on her shoulder. “Still, I’m sorry you had to see me and my brother fight. You must have been scared then.”

“I was mainly just scared that you would get hurt,” Y/N mumbled, her head resting against his. “But I’m glad you’re okay... What happened after you wandered the forest? Did Hobi find you?”

“Yeah, when I was about 130, he found me... Took one look at me and declared that I was coming home with him,” Jimin chuckled. “I thought I was going to get beheaded, or made into a servant but as soon as his parents saw me, they took me in with warm arms. They’re my parents now, and Hoseok is my Hyung...”

“He cares a lot about you, I can tell,” Y/N said with a smile. “We all care about you.”

“Yeah...” Jimin said lightly. “I care about you all too. You’re my clan.”

“Really?” Y/N giggled, “even though I’m a witch? And there’s Sirens and Lycans?”

Jimin lifted his head and smirked at her. “It’s not the blood that makes you a clan, it’s this,” he pointed to his chest where his heart was. “It’s your bonds to those people. You guys are my family now.”

Y/N smiled brightly. “Yeah, you guys are my family, too.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Sixteen

“Good morning!” Y/N said as she walked into the boy’s kitchen. “Wake up, sleepy head,” she told Jeongguk with a laugh as she sat down beside him. His eyes were still half closed and his hair askew, with a grin she reached over and poked his cheek.

He let out a small groan and rested his elbow on the table before resting his head on his hand. “I need to run.”

“Run?” Y/N blinked in confusion.

“It was a full moon last night,” Yoongi spoke up with a yawn. “We tend to have trouble sleeping on those. Usually shifting into our Wolf forms help us.”

“You know, I was actually about to ask if you guys wanted to go hiking today, since Eummie is in the other world shopping for potions,” Y/N said.

“Hiking?” Taehyung’s eyes lit up. “It’s sunny today, right?”

“Well, cloudy,” Y/N said. “But the weather is so nice since it’s spring now, but I didn’t know if you guys would be okay,” she said, glancing at the three vampires. “I but I have umbrellas!”

Namjoon’s lips twitched. “As long as we put on sunscreen and have umbrellas, we’ll be okay.”

“A hike does sound nice,” Jimin said with a smile. “I can take a few pictures to upload my Instagram.”

“And we haven'T done anything productive in a while,” Seokjin added with a smile.

“Here goes my day for sleeping...” Yoongi mumbled.

Hoseok snorted from his spot beside him. “What can you do? Y/N wants it,” he shrugged causing her to smile.

Y/N never would have thought Hoseok would become her friend, but he was now... After her incident with Taehyung’s mother, he became civil but ever since her run in with Jihyung, he had changed. He was nice to her and even smiled at her... Though that was rare.

“Gukkie,” Y/N poked his cheek again. “Want to go on a walk?”

Jeongguk nodded his head slowly, his heavy eyes closed. He really did look tired...

“I’ll scratch your belly for you!” Seokjin teased him, causing his eyes to fly open.

“Don’t touch me,” he grumbled, causing Y/N to laugh.

After eating breakfast, changing into some comfortable clothes and a half an hour drive, the group arrived at a beautiful but secluded hiking trail. Namjoon had assured Y/N that it was safe and securely hidden from human eyes.

“Are you sure you guys are okay?” Y/N asked, glancing at the vampires.

“We’re fine,” Namjoon gave her a smile as he secured the black baseball cap on the top of his head. Hoseok was wearing a dark grey hoodie, with the hood up and Jimin had an umbrella. All three of them had put on sunscreen and they were wearing sunglasses.

“Don’t worry, Y/N,” Jimin smiled at her as he walked up so she could be under the shade of his umbrella. “The sun won’t hurt us, if anything, it just makes us have bad sunburns.”

“But they hurt like a bitch and they can make us sick,” Hoseok commented truthfully.

“But we are being careful,” Namjoon added quickly.

“I’m so happy it’s finally warm again,” Taehyung sighed happily as he lead the group. He was basking in the sun, and his tanned skin was literally glowing. Y/N couldn’t help but smile at him... She supposed it was the Siren in him that made him love sunbathing.

“Y/N, if I transform, will you be alright?” Jeongguk asked, falling into step beside her and Jimin. “I don’t want to freak you out...”

“I won’t be freaked out,” Y/N assured him with a grin. “If it’ll make you feel better, go ahead and transform.”

In all honesty, she was wanting him to transform. She had been too out of it when he had saved her from the sea, and so she didn’t remember anything. This would be a chance to see his wolf form and she was excited!

Jeongguk grinned and took off in a run. He passed Taehyung before jumping into some nearby bushes, probably to transform in private.

“Are you going to transform?” Y/N glance over at Yoongi. He looked just as tired as Jeongguk, but he didn’t budge at the opportunity to turn into a wolf.

“I don’t transform,” Yoongi told her. “It’s too much work,” he let out a sigh.

Namjoon snickered from his spot beside his shirt friend and nudged him with his elbow. “You think everything is too much work.”

“Most things are,” Yoongi nodded.

There was rustling from a bush, and suddenly a huge wolf jumped in front of the group. Y/N was the only one who jumped, and it was simply because she was surprised. Jeongguk’s fur was a mocha color and beautiful in the shinning sun. He had a few white patches around his mouth, chest and feet. Y/N couldn’t stop staring at him as a strange feeling came over her.

“Gukkie!” Taehyung called out with a laugh. “Race me?” He said, getting into stance.

Jeongguk bounced over to him and he was a good foot or so taller than Taehyung, but he hunched down as well, ready.

“On three,” Taehyung said with a grin. “One - two - three!”

Both of them took off. Taehyung was faster than Y/N imagined him being, and honestly a lot faster than her. But he was no match for Jeongguk, who’s legs were long. Both of them seemed to be enjoying themselves though. Taehyung was laughing, and even in his wolf form, it seemed like Jeongguk was smiling.

“What is it, Y/N? Realizing Guk isn’t a little puppy?” Seokjin teased as he noticed her staring.

“Hm?” Y/N raised a brow before slowly shaking her head. “That’s really Gukkie, isn’t it?”

“Yeah,” Yoongi spoke softly, a fond smile on his lips was he watched Taehyung chase Jeongguk now.

“I’ve seen him before,” Y/N said. “In his wolf form...”

“He did rescue you from the water in his wolf form,” Namjoon said.

“No,” Y/N shook her head. “Before that...”

“What do you mean?” Hoseok asked. “Before you met us?”

Slowly, Y/N nodded. The memory was coming back to her, and honestly she wondered how she could have ever forgotten that incident. Back then, she thought it had just been a normal wolf, but seeing Jeongguk like he was now, she knew better...

“Is it a childhood memory?” Jimin asked hopefully. “Do you remember anything?”

“It’s not a childhood memory... I was a third year in high school,” Y/N whispered. “I had to stay late one day because of cleaning and by the time I left, If was already night fall. It was a Friday... And the drunkards were already out... I got pulled into an alley and...” she shivered at the old memory. “There’s no telling what that man was going to do but a growl stopped him... We both turned to see a wolf and the man fled. I was so scared, thinking the wolf was going to eat me but he chased the man instead and then I just ran home. But seeing Jeongguk now in his wolf form, I know... It was him. I can tell...”

Y/N felt gratitude towards all of the boys, but none more so than Jeongguk. It seemed like he was always the one that was there taking care of her... Even all those years ago.

“That brat,” Yoongi huffed. “He always used to disappear on Friday nights and show back up sometime mid-Sunday. I had no idea he was using the weekends to gallivanting around in his wolf form.”

“Well, we knew he definitely wasn’t studying,” Jimin snickered. “The boys had horrible grades.”

Hoseok snorted. “So, he used his wolf form to basically stalk Y/N?”

”Hey, it could just be a coincidence,” Namjoon suggested. “Jeongguk hadn’t seen Y/N since they were younger. Maybe he was just strolling by and he saw what was about to happen.”

“YAH, JEONGGUK!” Seokjin yelled.

In a matter of seconds, Jeongguk and Taehyung both ran up to them. Jeongguk was panting as Taehyung tried to catch his breath.

“Jeongguk,” Yoongi began. “Do you have something to tell us?”

Jeongguk tilted his large head in confusion. Y/N had to bite her lip to stop her giggle because she could so plainly see the confused look on his human face.

“Y/N said she has seen you in a wolf form before,” Yoongi continued. “When she was in high school, meaning you were in high school. You spent your weekends running around as a wolf?” Yoongi huffed.

Jeongguk’s eyes widened and he turned around to make a dash for it, but Yoongi was quick and grabbed his tail causing him to whine.

“You brat!” Yoongi yelled. “You flunked your classes so you could run around as a wolf?”

“And stalk Y/N,” Hoseok added.

‘I wasn’t stalking her!’ Jeongguk’s voice drifted through everyone’s mind. ‘I was passing through at that time.’

“Woah,” Y/N gasped. “You can talk in that form?!” She grinned.

‘Only to people I want to,’ Jeongguk said. ‘Hyung, stop!’ He cried to Yoongi, who had his arms around his furry neck. It was quite comical, considering that Jeongguk in his wolf form towered over Yoongi, and the wolf was hunched down dramatically.

“That time?” Taehyung raised a brow. “I feel like we may need to know more, Jeongguk,” he was grinning.

Jeongguk’s paws dug into the earth as he tried to wiggle himself free from Yoongi’s grasps. ‘I may have went back a few times after that- just to check on her!’

“Told you,” Hoseok smirked at Namjoon. “Stalking.”

“It’s not stalking if he’s just doing it to check on her,” Namjoon defended.

“Isn’t Y/N the one this is all about?” Jimin asked, causing the girl in question to blink. “Shouldn’t she be the one to decide?”

“Uh...” Y/N began, her cheeks tinting a light shade of pink. Her eyes met Jeongguk’s soft brown ones and she felt herself smiling softly. “Well, that night I was really grateful towards Jeongguk, though I didn’t know it was him... So thank you,” she told him. “And if you came to check up on me a few times after that, then thank you again,” she bowed.

“Ha!” It was Namjoon’s turn to smirk as Hoseok rolled his eyes.

‘Will you let go of me now?!’ Jeongguk huffed at Yoongi, who slowly let him go.

“You continue to give me headaches,” Yoongi muttered, causing Jeongguk to lick his cheek. “You brat!” The man yelled, wiping the slobber off of him.

“Come on,” Seokjin told the group with a roll of his eyes. “If were going to reach the peak of this mountain by noon, we need to step it up. I want to go to a new restaurant tonight.”

“Do you always think of food?” Namjoon asked him.

“Not always,” Seokjin gasped. “Sometimes, I think about myself!”

“I’m not even surprised,” Jimin muttered, causing Y/N to giggle.

As the group started walking again, Jeongguk fell into step beside Y/N. She glanced at him, her eyes widening at just how big he was. His brown fur looked remarkably soft, and she was half tempted to pet him, before she stopped herself. She wasn’t sure if he would like that or not.

As if reading her thoughts, he brushed up beside her, his way of telling her it was okay. With a smile, she reached out a hand and stroked his fur... It really was soft!

“When we were younger, did I ever see you like this?” Y/N asked him.

‘Yes,’ Jeongguk said. ‘It was before you knew that I was a lycan. I was scared that I would frighten you...’

“Did you?”

‘No, you laughed,’ Jeongguk huffed. ‘You about made me have a heart attack when you did it.’

Y/N laughed, imagining the scenario in her mind. Maybe one day she would actually be able to remember it... She hoped she would, anyways.

“Woah,” Y/N grinned as the group walked down the stairs and into the flower shop. “Eummie, did you do all this?” The shop looked marvelous, with bright, blooming flowers surrounding all the corners and walls. They were colorfully displayed and Y/N couldn’t stop smiling.

“Mhm,” Jungeum smiled. “I had some time when I came back shopping. How was the hike?”

“Amazing!” Y/N chirped. “You’ll have to come with us next time!”

“I will! But hey, I have a surprise for you out in the water bins,” she told Y/N with a grin before she winked.

Y/N gasped before rushing to the water bins, a curious Jeongguk and Taehyung right behind her. “AH! EUMMIE!” They heard her squeals of delight.

“What’d you get her?” Namjoon asked, raising a brow.

“Her favorite flowers,” Jungeum smiled happily.

“Do you guys hear that?” Yoongi asked, causing the group to freeze. He sniffed the air, his head tilting. “Some one is here...” his eyes lingered towards the front door. “Someone magical...”

Jungeum glanced at it curiously. The blinds were shut, since the shop was closed and slowly she walked over towards the door. She was already preparing a handful of spells to call out as she leaned closer towards the door.

“I’m a wizard!” She heard a familiar masculine voice huff. Jungeum turned back to the five boys and saw that all of them had puzzled expressions on their faces. She simply sighed.

“I’m an A-Class Wizard at that!” The voice continued his rant. “I can knock down the worst of the worst in seconds but I can’t uncharm this damn door!” He seemed frustrated with himself. “Dammit grandma, why did you put all these spells on it?! I-“

Jungeum unlocked the door and swung it open suddenly. The man who had been leaning against it fell over the threshold with a small yelp.

“Hello, my idiot,” Jungeum greeted.

The man glanced up, a huge smile on his face. “Jagi!” He jumped up, wiping the imaginary dust off of himself before pulling her into a tight hug.

“Honestly, Seojoon... You couldn’t just knock?” Jungeum raised a teasing brow up at him.

“What’s the fun in that, though?” He asked in amusement. His eyes fell onto the boys and he gasped. “Are these the guys that’s been taking care of Y/N?”

“Well, five of them,” Jungeum said. “Guys,” she addressed the boys. “This is Y/N’s brother, Park Seojoon. Seojoon, this is Namjoon, Yoongi, Jin, Hoseok and Jimin. Jeongguk and Taehyung are with Y/N at the moment.”

“Ah, it’s nice to finally met you guys,” Seojoon smile brightly and walked over to the guys to shake their hands. “Thank you all for taking care of Y/N... She’s a handful, isn’t she?”

“Slightly,” Yoongi snorted, causing Seojoon to laugh.

“Did you know that sunflowers have actually been known to have healing abilities?” Y/N’s voice was heard as her, Jeongguk and Taehyung began walking back to the shop. She had a bundle of small, sunflowers in her arms as she grinned brightly.

“Eummie!” She bounces past the boys and Seojoon and headed straight towards the woman. “Thank you so much!” She grinned.

“You’re welcome,” Jungeum was trying not to laugh as her eyes darted to Seojoon, who was gasping at being ignored. “Y/N, we have a guest...”

Y/N followed her gaze, her eyes meeting Seojoon’s. “Soso Oppa is here!” She grinned, causing his eyes widen.

“Soso Oppa...?” Jungeum asked quietly.

“She used to call me that... When we were little...” Seojoon said. “Y/N...?” He walked towards her until he was in front of her. “Do you remember me?”

Y/N gasped, the flowers falling out of her hands. Seojoon... Her brother who she hadn’t seen since she was seven, was here. Memories that she used to not remember, were now there and vivid.

“I remember you...”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Seventeen
Seojoon let out a small breath and held his hand up in front of Y/N. She glanced at it for a second before slowly raising her hand and placing her palm against his. His hands were a lot bigger than hers, but Y/N felt a warm mess surround her. Her brother...Seojoon smiled at her and she returned it before her eyes narrowed at him. Seojoon’s eyes widened and before he could blink, Y/N raised her hand and gave his arm a hard slap.“Owe!” Seojoon gasped, quickly grabbing his arm. “What was that for?!”“That was for almost dropping me off your broom!” Y/N huffed.“THAT WAS A HONEST MISTAKE!”Y/N raised her leg next and kicked him hard before crossing her arms. He fell to the floor, holding his leg. “THAT IS FOR CHASING ME WITH A SPIDER, YOU BUTTWIPE.”“Wow, Seojoon,” Jungeum said, trying her best to not laugh. “And here I thought you were a loving, doting brother.”“I am!” He declared, causing Y/N to snort. “Listen here, missy,” he began as he stood up to look at her. “Do you-““Why is it I can remember you, but I can’t remember them?” Y/N asked, her eyes glancing at the boys who had been silently watching the exchange between the siblings in amusement.Seojoon let out a sigh and stood up straight. “I don’t know,” he told her honestly. “But, if I had to guess, based on the fact that someone erased your memory... They were wanting you to forget them.”“Wait,” Y/N said. “Someone erased my memory? How do you know that? I thought an accident caused my memory to go away.”“Nope,” Seojoon shook his head and placed a finger on her forehead. ”Being the A-Class Wizard I am, I can see it. The trace is very faint, but it’s definitley there. Someone made you forget. Since you’ve been around these guys for months now and you still haven’t remembered them, my guess is they were wanting you to forget them.”“Why us?” Jeongguk asked, his brows furrowed.Y/N wanted to know that question too. Those seven men, though Y/N couldn’t remember them and had only known them for a few short months, already meant the world to her.“I guess that’s something to ask once you find out who did it,” Seojoon said.“You said there was a trace, right? Can’t you find out who did it by that?” Y/N asked hopefully.“I can’t,” Seojoon shook his head. “To be able to cast a memory spell is something only an extraordinary magic caster can do. Even though I know a lot, and I’m high-ranked, it would be too dangerous for me to even try. I could severely mess something up... But, there is a spell I think I might be able to find to help us. It will tell us who put the spell on you... An old friend of mine had a book about memory spells. His grandfather who was a brilliant wizard wrote it.”“Will that be able to help me?” Y/N asked hopefully. “You can get it and cast the spell?”“I won’t be able to, you’ll have to do it,” the Wizard told her.“Me...?”“You’re the one who was hit by the spell,” Jungeum said softly. “When the spell is as strong as a memory spell, only the person who was affected can find out who was the one who casted.”“Then get the book and teach Y/N the spell,” Seokjin suggested with a shrug.“Ha...” Seojoon let out a breath. “In order for her to even cast that spell she has to become one with her magic, and she’s obviously not...” he glanced at his sister.“What does that mean?” Taehyung asked.“Basically, she has to learn it,” Jungeum explained. “Which is why Seojoon is here.”Seojoon turned and looked at his sister, a grin stretching on his face. “Shall we start your lessons tonight?”Y/N narrowed her eyes at him slightly. “You better not try anything, or else I’ll get the vampires after you.”“W-What?” Seojoon’s eyes flew to the amused faces of the boys.“What the hell do we look like, your lackeys?” Hoseok asked Y/N.“You guys wouldn’t really do anything, right?” Seojoon asked, back-stepping so he was beside Jungeum.“Hm...” Jimin grinned so his sharp fangs were prodded out proudly. “If it’s for Y/N... There’s no telling what we might do.”“Jagi...” Seojoon grabbed Jungeum. “Where’s the salt?” He whispered.Y/N rolled her eyes. “You’re dramatic as ever, Oppa...” she gave him a small, fond smile. “It’s nice to have you back...”Y/N sat beside Taehyung as they swung together on the lawn swing. Not too far away, Yoongi and Jeongguk we’re playing basketball on the court beside the boy’s home. Namjoon and Jimin were on the back patio with Jungeum and Seojoon, enjoying some tea. Hoseok had went home, claiming he had spent enough time with everyone already and Seokjin was preparing to go out.Y/N nudged Taehyung as they watched the two lycans playing basketball. “Why don’t you go join them?” She teased with a small grin. Taehyung gave her a flat look before nudging her as well. “Why don’t you?” He asked, giving her a boxy smile. Y/N let out a small giggle before resting her head against Taehyung’s shoulder. She let out a small sigh as she began to think about this evening. In just a few hours, her first ever magic lesson would begin... Seojoon had told her that it needed to happen at twilight, since there were four prominent times in a day when her magic would be the strongest- sunrise, midday when the sun was at its highest, twilight, and when the moon was at its peak.“Are you nervous about this evening?” Taehyung asked her softly.Slowly, Y/N nodded. “I don’t know what to expect...”“Well, I’m not a magic caster so I’m afraid I can’t tell you what to expect, either,” Taehyung frowned. “But don’t worry, Y/N,” he gave her a gentle nudge. “I know you’ll be amazing.”Y/N smiled brightly at that. “Hey Tae... When I was younger, were we this close?” She had wondered about that often, if her best friend now had been her best friend when she was younger. “Honestly, no...” his face feel slightly. “You were a lot closer to Guk and Hobi than any of us.”Y/N blinked. “Hobi?” She knew her and Jeongguk had been close, but Hoseok?!“Yeah... You used to follow him around like a little shadow,” Taehyung chuckled. “Then when Guk and Yoongi moved in, you were stuck to Guk’s hip all the time. Of course, the two of you had already been friends before that. I wanted to get close to you, but I was still a little new to being in the human world and I was shy so I hesitated a lot... I felt really bad after you left,” he frowned. “Don’t feel bad,” Y/N told him, reaching up and pinching his cheeks. “We’re besties now.”Taehyung giggled and jumped up before holding his hand out to Y/N. “C’mon!”“Where are we going?” She asked, taking his hand and she laughed when he pulled her up out of her seat. “To make you feel better before your first lesson!” Taehyung grinned before rushing over to the boys house, pulling Y/N behind him. Seojoon, has been watching the two carefully, leaning over towards Jungeum. “Jagi...”“Hm?” She glanced at him. “Y/N and Taehyung...” he began, his head tilting slightly as replayed what he had just watched. The two of them were very close... Just how close? “What’s their relationship?” He asked.“They’re soulmates,” Jungeum answered with a twitch of her lips. Seojoon’s eyes widened dramatically as Jimin and Namjoon began to chuckle. All of them were used to Y/N and Taehyung declaring that they were each other’s soulmates, but everyone knew that it was strictly platonic. “They’re best friends, honey,” Jungeum told him with a smile. “Yeah, Y/N and Tae like other people,” Jimin said with a grin. Seojoon let out a small sigh before suddenly straightening again. “Wait, Y/N likes someone else?”“Yes,” Jimin nodded. “She likes him a lot,” Jungeum added. “Does... Does this other person like Y/N too...?” Seojoon raised a brow. “Oh yeah,” Namjoon chuckled. “You could say he’s absolutely smitten.”Seojoon gasped. “W-Who is it?!” He stood up, his eyes looking over the two men sitting beside him. “Honey, if you can’t tell who it is on your own, then you really are an idiot,” Jungeum sighed. Just then the group heard Yoongi’s yell. “Come on, Guk! You’re slacking now that Y/N isn’t out here watching!” He threw the basketball to the man. Jeongguk simply laughed and shook his head before tossing the ball back to his Hyung. “You mean like how you’re slacking now that- Ah!” He yelled as Yoongi dropped the ball and began to chase him around the basketball court.Slowly, Seojoon fell into his seat and glanced over at Jungeum. “It’s a lycan?!” He whined. “She’s going to smell like dogs!” He cried. Jungeum simply grinned and took a drink of her tea as Namjoon and Jimin began laughing.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Eighteen

Y/N sighed as she closed the door behind her and leaned against it. She had been up since before the sun had risen, and now that it was just a little past noon, she was exhausted and irritated.

For the last month, she had been training diligently with Seojoon in attempts to draw out her magic. Most of the time, it was just her meditating, since Seojoon had said that was the perfect way for her magic to come to her... Y/N was beginning to think that her magic didn’t want to come to her at all... If it did, wouldn’t it have shown up by now?

Y/N could hear the soft melody of a piano being played and a smile graced her face. She glanced around the boys house... Other than the music, it was quiet. Taehyung was busy at a photo shoot, Jeongguk was at school, Jimin and Hoseok were about in the supernatural world and Namjoon and Seokjin was out shopping.

Y/N walked through the living room to the curved stairs that lead to the upper levels of the boys house. She walked up them quietly, as she listened to the beautiful music. She stopped at a door and slowly opened it. The room was mostly empty, except for the grand black piano setting in the middle of it, and Yoongi was sitting in it, playing.

Yoongi didn’t glance up as Y/N quietly walked over to him and sat down. His eyes glanced at her, a gentle smile on his face as his fingers continued their movements on the piano keys. Y/N smiled back at him before he turned his attention back to the piano. Y/N slowly leaned against him as she watched his careful movements. Her eyes drifted close as she listened to the beautiful and soothing music. The more she listened, the calmer she began to feel. She supposed that was Yoongi’s magic when it came to music... He could always make people feel better... At least, he did her.

Once the music stopped, Yoongi removed his hands from the piano keys and Y/N leaned her head back to look at him.

“That was beautiful... What’s it called?” Y/N asked.

“Clair De Lune... Stressful day?” He asked, raising a dark brow.

Y/N nodded slowly, her lips forming a frown. “Still no magic,” she mumbled.

Yoongi raised his arm and patted her head gently. “I know what will make you feel better.”

“What?” Y/N asked with a curious smile. Yoongi simply gave her a gummy smile in return.

“You are the best, you know that?” Y/N told Yoongi as she grinned at her fries and milkshake.

“I know,” he nodded his head with a smug smile. “Don’t forget it.”

Y/N pulled out her phone and scooted closer to Yoongi. “Take a selfie with me.”

He scrunched up his nose. “Do I have to?”

“C’mon,” Y/N pouted slightly. “Jimin set up an Instagram for me... I need more pictures.”

“Okay...” he mumbled, his eyes avoiding her adorable pout. He leaned against her just as she was him and he smiled as she took a few pictures.

Y/N was giggling happily as she looked at them. Quickly she sent them to Taehyung through a text message.

Y/N:
Look who my lunch date is today!

“So what he you so stressed earlier?” Yoongi asked Y/N.

She let out a sigh and picked up a french fry. “My Magic still isn’t coming to me,” she mumbled. “I don’t think it likes me...”

He nudged her slight and shook his head. “That’s not true. It’s apart of who you are, Y/N, I’m sure it’s going to come to you soon. Maybe it’s just taking a while since you haven’t used it in a while.”

“Maybe...” Y/N let out a small sigh. “But shouldn’t it have shown up by now? It’s been a month...”

“Somethings take time,” Yoongi said. “And it doesn’t mean anything bad... Actually, some people say the things that take the longest to grow are the most beautiful and powerful...” he gave her a gentle smile.

Y/N smiled at him. “Thanks...” She glanced down just as her phone dinged and she giggled as she read Taehyung’s text.

Tae Bae: I DON’T KNOW WHO I’M JEALOUS OF

He followed the text with several crying emojis.

Y/N and Yoongi finished up their fries and milkshakes before deciding to do a little shopping. Yoongi drove them to a downtown part of Seoul where there were several shops. They didn’t go anywhere too fancy, mostly they were going to bargain stores to see what goods they could find hidden there.

Y/N was having a blast. Yoongi was fun to be with when he had his bursts of energy and as they went from store to store, Y/N realized that he liked to shop. He had several bags of things he bought, not only for himself but for Y/N and the others as well. He claimed they were too good of a ‘deal’ to just past by.

The day was wearing on, and Y/N walked beside Yoongi with her hand holding onto his arm as they walked the streets. They had just put their bags in the car and was trying to find a place to eat now.

“Guk’s school isn’t too far from here,” Yoongi said. “We should call and invite him.”

“That’s a great idea!” Y/N beamed, excited at the thought of Jeongguk joining them. “I wonder if Tae’s done with his photo shoot... maybe he can come too,” she added, sending a grin up at Yoongi.

He let out a little huff, his cheeks tinting a light shade of pink. “Maybe...”

Y/N pulled out her cellphone, getting ready to call Jeongguk when Yoongi suddenly came to a stop. His eyes were glued to the store window and Y/N turned her attention to what he was looking at. There was a small TV in the window, and on it a news reporter was talking.

The caption was: ‘MAN MAULED BY ANIMAL 13 YEARS AGO NOW IDENTIFIED.’

“Today we are talking about a tragic event that happened 13 years ago... A hunter was out hunting when he was suddenly mauled to death by an animal investigators assume was a wolf. For years we couldn’t identify the man because of how badly he was distorted but today, we now have a picture of him...”

A picture of a man in his late 40s popped up on the screen. He had a certain look in his eyes that made Y/N frown. Beside her, Yoongi let out a strangled breath and took a step back, his eyes wide.

“Yoongi?” Y/N asked. “What’s wrong?”

“Our thoughts and prayers are with that poor man’s family tonight,” the reporter said. “And we warn all not to be going into the forests during night without the proper protection.”

“Yoongi?” Y/N asked again. His usually pale skin was starting to look sickly.

“No...” his voice sounded ragged. He grabbed his hair and squatted down as he shook. “NO! NO! NO! I’M SORRY!”

Y/N gasped, quickly falling to her knees. “Yoongi!” She wrapped her arms around him tightly. “It’s okay...” she assured him, rocking him.

He reached out and grabbed her tightly. He cried into her shoulders... “I’m so sorry!” He muffled into her shirt. “I’m such a monster!”

“You’re not a monster, Yoongi,” Y/N told him gently. Her eyes snapped up to a few people nearby who were staring. “This isn’t a show!” She hissed. “Move along!”

They quickly scurried away, the fierce protectiveness in her eyes and voice scaring them. Y/N honestly didn’t know what to do... Yoongi was trembling and he seemed to be rambling something now that she couldn’t even understand. She had never seen him like this before... He was always cool and collected and now that she was seeing him fall apart she felt so lost.

Quickly, Y/N got her phone and dialed Jeongguk’s number. He was the only person she knew that could help Yoongi at the moment and if he was nearby then the quicker he could come.

“Hi Y/N,” Jeongguk answered brightly.

“Gukkie...” Y/N’s voice trembled. She blinked her eyes of tears as she held Yoongi tighter with her free arm.

“What’s wrong?” Jeongguk asked, immediately sensing something was up.

“I... I don’t know,” Y/N shuddered. “Yoongi... I think he’s having a panic attack,” she sniffed. “He’s very upset and I don’t know what to do...” she told Jeongguk, trying her best not to cry. Crying wouldn’t help the situation but she just felt so lost!

“It’s okay,” Jeongguk’s voice was calm but she could hear that he was quickly scrambling to get his stuff together. “Just stay with him and try to calm him down. Where are you?”

Y/N told him the directions and he promised to be there within a few minutes before he hung up.

“Yoongi...” Y/N now wrapped both of her arms around him. He had calmed down a bit, though he was still shaking and she could hear him sniffing. “It’s okay...” she rubbed his back and held him tightly. “I’m here and Jeongguk’s coming...”

“Jeongguk...” Yoongi’s voice sounded hoarse. “Is he okay?” He asked suddenly and leaned back. His dark eyes were red and Y/N reached up, carefully wiping them.

“Jeongguk is safe,” Y/N told him softly. “He’s all safe.”

“That’s... That’s really good,” Yoongi whispered. He rested his head back on her shoulder and stayed like that until Jeongguk came just a few minutes later.

“H-Hyung...” Jeongguk panted. Obviously he had ran he whole way there.

“Gukkie,” Y/N glanced up at him.

“It’s okay,” Jeongguk assured her as he got down beside her. “He’s... Having a panic attack... Hyung?”

Yoongi glanced up. “Guk...”

“Hi Hyung,” Jeongguk said. “You okay?”

“Yeah...” Yoongi mumbled. “Are you?”

“Yeah,” Jeongguk smiled softly. “Let’s go home...”

“Okay...”

Jeongguk stood up first before helping Yoongi and Y/N up. He supported Yoongi as Y/N walked on the other side of the of him. She was still worried about Yoongi but he wasn’t as upset anymore...

When they got to the car, Jeongguk helped Yoongi into the back seat and Y/N crawled back there to sit beside him. Instantly, Yoongi leaned over his head resting against her shoulder and he closed his eyes with an exhausted sigh. Jeongguk got into the drivers seat and caught Y/N’s eyes through the mirror.

‘Thank you,’ Jeongguk whispered.

Y/N just let out a heavy breath and rested her head against Yoongi’s and reached down to grab his hand as Jeongguk began to drive.

“Is he okay?” Y/N asked Jeongguk.

They had arrived home just an hour ago, and Jeongguk had helped Yoongi up to his bedroom to rest. Y/N had kept herself occupied with helping Seokjin and Jungeum prepare supper. Everyone was just as worried as she was...

“He’s feeling much better,” Jeongguk told her. “Thank you, Y/N.”

“I didn’t do anything...” she mumbled.

“You stayed with him,” Jeongguk said. “He and I both are very grateful for that... You can go see him if you want to.”

“I don’t want to disturb him...” Y/N said. She imagined he must have been exhausted after what he went through.

“You won’t be,” Jeongguk told her. “Actually... I think he’s waiting for you...” he whispered.

Y/N let out a deep breath and nodded. She walked up the stairs quickly. She was actually happy she was getting to see Yoongi to make sure he was okay for herself. Ever since she had arrived he had helped take care of her and now she wanted to help him.

Yoongi’s door was slightly open and Y/N opened it carefully. Yoongi was sitting on the edge of his bed, a pair of black sweats on with a large black hoodie. The lamp beside his bed was on but other than that, there was no night. He glanced at Y/N, his dark eyes still a little red from earlier. Without speaking, he just patted the spot beside him as a silent invitation.

Y/N closed his door with a soft click and walked over and took the seat beside him. She didn’t say anything at first as he just stared blankly in front of of him for several minutes.

Finally, he let out a long sigh. “Well, that was embarrassing earlier,” he mumbled. “I feel really uncool that you had to see that side of me.”

“I don’t think you’re uncool at all,” Y/N said. “Something obviously made you very upset... That’s nothing to feel bad about.”

Yoongi let out a deep breath. “I’ve been through a lot of things... I was born into a wild wolf pack just outside of Daegu, but I wasn’t very strong. I fell behind a lot, so when I was seven, my parents and my pack abandoned me.”

Y/N gasped, her eyes growing wide. “They just left you?”

Yoongi nodded. “I was weak and small. It was their way... They were going to let nature take its course. Either I would survive or the forest would kill me one. It was very hard for the first several years... I had to fight for my life on many occasions but those things made me stronger.”

“It sounds like it would have been very difficult... Did you stay as a wolf most of the time?”

Yoongi nodded. “I stayed as a wolf all of the time. It was convenient. I was on my own for five years and when I was eleven, I found Jeongguk...” He let out a small snort as he thought of an old memory. “He didn’t trust me at first but once he realized I was trying to help him and I cared, he warmed up to me.”

Y/N smiled softly. She could see just how much Yoongi and Jeongguk meant to each other now. The two of them really were brothers.

“Jeongguk and I stayed in our wolf forms most of the time... For us, it was easier that way... Jeongguk had been with me two years by the time it was the winter of my thirteenth year... It was a very harsh winter... The weather had dropped to record breaking lows, and animals were hibernating and dying left and right...”

Yoongi took several deep breaths as his fist clenched. Y/N could see that he was shaking... She didn’t say say anything as she reached over and grabbed his hand. She gave it a tight squeeze as if to let him know that she was there with him.

“It was a very cold January day...” Yoongi began. “I was hunting while Jeongguk stayed behind in the cave we had turned into our den. I was starving...” he swallowed hard. “Guk and I hadn’t had a decent meal in weeks and then I stumbled upon him... That hunter,” he let out a heavy sigh and closed his eyes. “Even though I was starving to the point of almost madness I never...” he shook his head. “I wasn’t going to kill him... Lycan’s have morals, we have rules. We eat animals, not humans...

“I was going to pass him, but that hunter... He was hunting for sport. He was wanting us to mount on his walls and even then, although I was growing increasingly angry, I was still going to leave him. A worthless human like that didn’t deserve my attention... Then he said something I’ll never forget... He knew where mine and Guk’s den was...” his voice wavered. “He was going to take care of me and then get Jeongguk. I’ve been with Guk for two years by then... We were more than just traveling companions. He... He’s my little brother... I'm his Hyung.” His voice shook, and Y/N gripped his hand tighter as she blinked some of her tears away. “This rage went off inside of me... The next thing I knew, I was standing over his mauled, dead body...”

Yoongi’s shoulder’s were shaking, and Y/N wrapped her arms around him, holding him tightly. His arms encircled her, holding her close.

“That was the last time I was ever in my wolf form,” he said with a hallow whisper. “I can’t... I can’t bring myself to change back. I’m a monster...”

“You are not a monster,” Y/N told him sternly. “Not even close...” she held him tighter. “You were protecting your family... You are so brave...” she whispered, her hands coming up and stroking his back.

Yoongi made a strangled noise out of the back of his throat before a sob escaped. His hands clutched the back of Y/N’s shirt as he shook. She didn’t dare let go of him.

Y/N walked down the stairs slowly. Yoongi was finally calm and for that, she was thankful. Her heart couldn’t help but feel heavy for him... He had went through such a gut-wrenching situation...

She could tell by the way he was carefully avoiding her eyes that he thought she was frightened of him after hearing his story. That hurt her even more because she knew with all of her heart that Yoongi was not a monster. She had grabbed his face then and told him sternly that her opinion hadn’t changed and to her, he was her very special Oppa... Which had made him smile the brightest that night.

“Y/N?”

She glanced up, seeing Taehyung at the end of the stairs. He hit his lip nervously as he glanced up the stairs. “How is he...?”

“He’s resting,” Y/N said with a small sigh. “He could probably use some food...” she told Taehyung with a small smile.

He shook his head and glanced down. “You better go bring it to him... I don’t want to-“

“Tae,” Y/N grabbed his arm. “He likes you. Just like you like him... Now go get him some soup and go bring it to him... I think that’ll make him feel better.”

Taehyung’s tanned cheeks grew to a rosy pink. “Really?” He asked in a quiet voice. “Y/N, how do you know?”

“I just do,” she smiled. “Plus, I wouldn’t lie to you,” she nudged him. “Now, go.”

Taehyung nodded before he bolted into the kitchen to prepare some soup. Y/N giggled softly as she watched him take off. She was hoped something would come soon between the two boys...

Y/N walked out to the boys back deck and let out a small sigh as she saw who she was looking for. Jeongguk had his hands resting against the rails, his back hunched and his shoulders shaking. Y/N was sure that he knew the story like she now did... Somehow, she just knew what he was feeling.

She walked over to him and wrapped her arms around his waist, her head resting against his back. His shoulders stopped shaking and he let out a small gasp.

“Y/N?” He whispered hoarsely.

“It’s not your fault,” she whispered, blinking back her tears. She made a vow to herself right then and there that she would do her best to learn her magic. She would learn her magic, excel at it and be powerful enough so that the people she loved would never have to hurt ever again.

Jeongguk reached down, carefully removing her hands from his waist. Y/N frowned slightly before she gasped in surprise when Jeongguk turned around and wrapped his arms around her neck, bringing her against him. Y/N’s face felt extremely hot but she didn’t say anything as she wrapped her arms back around Jeongguk tightly. They were holding each other closely, and Y/N rested her head against his chest. She honestly wasn’t sure of who’s heart she was hearing pounding so hard... His or hers.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Nineteen
 
 “Where are you two going?” Y/N asked with a yawn.  Seojoon and Jungeum were rushing between the living, their room and the kitchen, shuffling all kinds of things into backpacks and a duffle bag.  “Hey sleepyhead,” Seojoon greeted with a grin. “I was wondering when you’d wake up.” Y/N gave him a small glare. “I was up earlier, I just took a little nap. Where are you going?” She asked again.  “Busan.” “Busan? Why?” “Got a call this morning from the Magic Management Department. There’s a wizard using his magic to rob banks down in Busan. I’ve gotta go stop him.” “Wow.. Won’t that be dangerous?” “Aw, are you worried about me?” “I wonder why sometimes,” Y/N muttered dryly.  “It’ll be okay, Y/N,” Jungeum said. “Seojoon’s good at what he does. We should be back by Sunday evening.” Y/N frowned. Sunday evening...? It was just now Friday.  “And don’t worry about the flower shop, I put a notice up saying it would be closed,” Jungeum said.  “Okay,” Y/N nodded.  She helped them pack up the last little bit of things they needed before seeing them to the door. She hugged Jungeum and though she tried, she wasn’t quick enough to avoid Seojoon’s tight hug.  “Be careful!” Y/N called to them, waving as they walked to the wall between the house and Blue Moon. She let out a sigh as they disappeared... She would be lonely this weekend and with the flower shop closed- she gasped, suddenly remembering something.  Y/N busted into the flower shop, heading towards the freezer. She sighed in relief when she saw the bouquet still in place. Gently, she picked it up, getting ready to go next door when she heard quick, heavy steps on the stairs.  “Y/N!” Jeongguk called as he entered the flower shop. “Where are you? You weren’t upstairs.” “I’m here!” Y/N grinned, as she walked out. Her eyes lit up when she saw him. Now that it was May and warming up, he wore less long-sleeved shirts. Often, Y/N couldn’t help but stare at his tattoos... They looked good on him and she had been tempted more than once to trace her fingers on the forget-me-nots on his left arm or the trees on his right arm.   “Are you guys about to leave?” Y/N asked.  “Yeah,” Yoongi nodded as he came down the stairs. His footsteps were a lot quieter and slower than Jeongguk’s had been. “We wanted to tell you goodbye.” “I’m glad you did,” Y/N smiled. “Here,” she handed the flowers to Jeongguk.  “Huh?” He blinked at them. It was a bouquet of beautifully arranged flowers. Pink cherry blossoms, with big white, peach and pale pink colored roses.  “They’re for your parents...” Y/N said. “I just wanted to show my respect. I hope that’s okay. If not I-“ “No, it’s more than okay,” Jeongguk whispered. He looked at the flowers for several seconds before he looked up at Y/N and smiled. “Thank you.” “Of course,” she smiled back.  “Jeongguk, if we’re going to catch the train, we’ve got to go,” Yoongi said. He walked over to Y/N and gave her head an affectionate pat. “Be good while were gone, okay?” “I will!” Y/N chirped and gave a salute.  “Y/N,” Jeongguk said. He leaned down and gave her a hug. “Thank you again for the flowers,” he whispered.  “You’re welcome,” she whispered back.  He let go of her and Y/N walked both men to the door. For the second time that day she waved her goodbyes as she watched someone cross the magic boarder and disappear.  “Looks like it really is just me now,” Y/N mumbled as she headed back upstairs.  For the next three days, she would be completely alone. Seojoon and Jungeum would be in Busan. Jeongguk and Yoongi were going somewhere in the wilderness by Daegu. They went there annually to remember Jeongguk’s parents. Taehyung had to go home to the ocean to calm the late spring tides and Seokjin had decided to tag along with him. Jimin, Namjoon and Hoseok has returned to their own homes as well for the weekend.  Y/N glanced around her house with a frown. This was the first time since coming to Seoul that she was alone and she didn’t know how to feel. She was so used to being surrounded by lively people that the silence was strange.  Suddenly, there was a loud knock on the closet door. Y/N glanced at it curiously. The boys were fine, unless someone had came back for some reason. She walked over towards the door and opened it slowly.  “Hi Y/N!” A familiar man stood in front of the door. He was several inches taller than her. He had black hair that was parted neatly on the top of his head and dark brown eyes.  “Jackson, right?” Y/N raised a brow. She had met him once before, but they hadn’t had a chance to really talk.  “You remember me!” Jackson grinned, his fangs showing proudly. “I was worried you wouldn’t. OOOF-“ Suddenly, Jackson was pushed to the side and there stood another man. He was very tall and one hand rested on the doorframe as he leaned in close to Y/N. His silver hit was parted to the side and his hazel eyes were shining. He grinned, his plump lips parting and revealing two fangs.  “Hello, Y/N. I’m Bam Bam, it’s-“ “You asshole!” Jackson suddenly pushed him. “Let me talk to her first!” “I’m sorry,” came a new voice.  Y/N’s eyes instantly widened. Although Jackson and Bam Bam were very attractive, this man had such an appealing aura to hi. That her cheeks couldn’t help but feel a little warm. He was almost as tall as Bam Bam was. His hair was a soft lavender color and it was pushed back out of his face.  “I’m Mark,” he greeted softly. “Excuse me,” he stepped inside the doorframe beside Y/N and she blinked at him. “By the way, you don’t have to invite them in. They’ll probably just fight.” “Hey!” Bam Bam stomped a foot as he glared at Mark. “Get your wizard ass back over here! Y/N didn’t invite you in either!” “Yeah, Mark!” Jackson huffed. “That’s breaking and entering.” “No it’s not you idiot,” Mark rolled his eyes.  “Uh, you two can come in,” Y/N told Jackson and Bam Bam.  Bam Bam let out a shout and shoved Jackson before rushing in. “Wow!” He said, looking around curiously.  “Thank you, Y/N,” Jackson said as he walked in and shut the door. “I know you weren’t expecting us... Honestly, Namjoon asked me to check up on you, and well, these two wanted to tag along.” He glanced at Bam Bam and Mark, both who were looking at everything curiously. “Don’t get into anything!” Jackson told them.  “It’s okay,” Y/N said with a small laugh. They reminded her a lot of Taehyung and Jimin when they first started coming over. “Thank you for checking up on me,” she told Jackson. “Would you guys like something to drink?”  That got all three of their attentions.    A few minutes later, Y/N was sitting at her table with her three new friends. Jackson and Bam Bam were both looking at their drink in awe while Mark was taking sips of his drink.  “Y/N, this is...” Jackson began, but couldn’t finish.  “Mhm,” Y/N nodded. “It has blood in it along with the tea,” she told them.  “You... fix it yourself?” Bam Bam raised a brow. “It doesn’t bother you?” “No,” she shook her head. “I have three vampires as neighbors,” she giggled. “I know what you guys need in order to survive, so it doesn’t bother me.” “You’re amazing,” Jackson sighed. “This is really good,” Bam Bam said. “Where did you learn to make it?” “Jin actually taught me,” Y/N smiled.  “Jin?” “Oh, Kim Seokjin, he lives next door with Namjoon,” Y/N smiled. “He’s a siren.” “No way,” Bam Bam gasped. “You live next door to the Kim Seokjin?!” Y/N blinked in surprise. “Yes...? I’m guessing you’ve heard of him?”  “Who hasn’t heard of him?” Bam Bam asked. “He’s only Seoul’s most sought after escort. The dude is rolling in money and the line to get him for a night is ridiculous. I thought about asking for him one time, but he’s so expensive.” “Escort?” Y/N tilted her head slightly. Is that Seokjin’s job? Is that why the others didn’t want her knowing what he was doing?  “Yeah you know, people who get paid to spend time with other people,” Bam Bam said. “Well, sometimes. Other times they get paid for sex, but it all depends on the customer. I’m not exactly sure what Seokjin does, I just know he’s very popular.” “Didn’t you know that?” Jackson asked Y/N. Slowly, she shook her head. “The guys would never tell me what Jin did for a living.” “Great going Bam, you’ve tainted Y/N,” Mark sighed.  “NAMJOON’S GOING TO KILL ME,” Jackson whined. “THANKS A LOT, BAM BAM.” “HE’S GONNA KILL ME TOO,” Bam Bam said in a panic.  “It’s okay,” Y/N assured them. “I won’t tell if you guys don’t.” “Thank you, Y/N, you just saved my life,” Jackson told her. “I know Namjoon doesn’t look like it, but he’s scary when angry.” “So Mark,” Y/N glanced at the man. “You’re a wizard, right?” “I am,” he smiled.  “Wow...” Y/N whispered. “I’m a witch!” She grinned. “Though... I don’t have any control of my magic,” she frowned. “I’ve been trying to call it to me.” “You don’t have control of your magic?” Mark asked, knitting his brows together.  Slowly, Y/N shook her head. “I lost my memory when I was younger and I had no memory of being a witch. It wasn’t until just here recently that I discovered I was one. My brother, Seojoon has been trying to teach me but I haven’t had any luck.” “What do you usually do when he teaches you?” “I meditate,” Y/N said simply. “Seojoon said that’s the best thing I can do.” “And what do you think about?” “Nothing. I have to clear my mind and let it come to me.” “Hm,” Mark mused as he tilted his head slightly. “Your Brother is right. The best way to connect with your magic is through meditation, but I wonder...” he trailed off slightly. “When are you going to meditate again?” “This evening at twilight.” “Would you mind if I sat with you and mentored you this time?” Mark asked.  “Would you?!” Y/N gasped with wide eyes.  “Of course,” Mark chuckled with a nod.  “That would be awesome!” Y/N beamed. She couldn’t wait! It would be so amazing if she could find her magic before the guys returned, that way she could show them when they got back.  “Alright!” Jackson cheered. “Are we going to have a seance?!” Mark let out a heavy sigh. “For starters, you wouldn’t be able to do it, because you’re not a wizard,” he told a pouting Jackson. “Secondly, messing with the dead is a very big NO. I’m sure you know that though, don’t you?” He asked Y/N.  She nodded quickly. “Yep! Seojoon told me that even if you were to contact the dead, or somehow bring them back, it wouldn’t be the same person, it would just be something evil.” “Yes,” Mark nodded, “That’s very true. Though there are some people who have tried...” Y/N shivered slightly. She knew grief caused a lot of people to do reckless things but she couldn’t even imagine letting something positively evil inside her home.  “So, since you and Y/N are going to have a magic lesson tonight, does this mean we can stay and hang out with you today?” Bam Bam asked in excitement. “You have a gaming station- I wanna play Mario Kart with you!” Y/N laughed. That gaming station was actually Jeongguk’s. He had brought it over a few weeks ago and him, Jin, Taehyung and her had played it for hours. “We can play it, but I must warn you, I’m pretty good at it,” Y/N said cheekily.  “Oh your on!” Jackson declares. “I know my Mario!”  Mark let out a loud sigh as Y/N let out a laugh.    The sun was setting in the horizon causing a golden haze to fall across the land. Y/N sat in the middle of the garden in her backyard. To her, t was the most peaceful place so it’s where she meditated often. Mark sat across from her, scrolling through his phone as they waited for the right time. A few feet away, Jackson and Bam Bam were playing basketball in the shade.  Mark glanced up, noticing the sun was lowering more and he put his phone up and glanced at Y/N. She sat up expectantly with a smile and he chuckled.  “Are you ready?” He asked.  “Yes!” She nodded.  “Okay, I want you start off doing what you normally do.” Y/N took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes. She relaxed every muscle in her body and focused to keep her breathing calm and steady.  “Y/N, instead of just keeping your mind blank, I want you to think about your magic,” Mark said softly. “It’s true that a calm and clear mind can make your spells better, but I’m wondering if maybe your magic hasn’t come to yet because you haven’t called it.” “You want me to call it?”  “Yes.” “How?”  “Your Magic is apart of you. It’s who you are. Just talk to it like you would an old friend.” Y/N breathed in through her nose and out through her mouth twice. She had to think about her magic. She couldn’t remember any of her experiences when she was younger, but there had been a few times when she felt as if something powerful had been backing her up.  The time she met with Taehyung’s mother, and then the time she met with Jimin’s brother. She didn’t perform any magic exactly, but she remembered wishing for help and wishing that she would be heard. Both times, the boys had heard her. It had to have been her magic that done that, right?  ‘Hello...’ Y/N began inside of her mind. ‘I’m looking for my magic...’ Y/N felt as if there was a sudden pull from inside of her stomach and she gasped, opening her eyes. Her eyes widened as she glanced around... No longer was she in her backyard, but rather a field.  She stood up slowly and looked around more. She had seen this place before in her dreams. This was the place she had dreamed about meeting her father, and after that dream she had dreamt of it several more times. Although her father never showed up again, the others had been with her in her most recent dreams of it.  There was rustling coming from her right, and Y/N turned quickly. She saw no one coming, but she knew something was. Strangely, she wasn’t scared though. She watched as the tall grass parted and a wolf stepped out into the clearing where Y/N was.  The wolf’s fur was a shinning silver that reminded Y/N of starlight and the eyes were as black as night. Y/N had never seen this wolf before and yet, she still wasn’t scared. She felt almost peaceful.  ‘I’ve been waiting a long time for you,’ the wolf spoke, it’s voice feminine and gentle.  Y/N gasped. “Who are you?” She asked curiously.  ‘I am you. You are me. We are one,’ the wolf spoke as she slowly walked over to Y/N.  “Are you my magic...?” Y/N whispered in awe.  ‘I am. Every magic caster’s magic, has a different form they take on. Yours, as you can see, is a wolf.’ Y/N let out a small breath, a smile stretching on her face. She had finally done it. “I found you,” she reached out, touching the wolf’s soft fur on the back of her neck.  ‘I have been waiting for you for a long time,’ the wolf leaned into her touch before looking at her. ‘Now that we have found each other, things will become so much easier. I will always be here now, if you need me.’ “Where is here exactly?” Y/N asked. She knew it couldn’t just be a dream, that’d be impossible.  ‘Your mind,’ the wolf answered. ‘This is a place near to your heart, and so in your mind it is home.’ “That’s strange though, I’ve never been here before,” Y/N said. Eyes eyes darted from the cliffs all the way towards the mansion in the distance.  ‘You haven’t been here yet,’ the wolf corrected. ‘But you will be.’ Y/N glanced down at her magic, a smile stretching across her face. “What’s your name?” ‘My name is the same as yours. But some magic casters name their magic.’ “Dae,” Y/N said, petting the wolf behind her ears.  ‘I like it,’ Dae’s voice hummed. ‘Y/N, it is time for you to go back into the real world.’ “But what about you?” Y/N leaned down as she frowned. She had just found her magic, she didn’t want to leave it.  ‘I will always be here, inside of you. Anytime you need me now, I will answer,’ Dae said. She leaned up slightly, licking Y/N’s cheek.  There was another tug inside of Y/N’s stomach, and she gasped again, her eyes opening. She was back in her backyard now, and in front of her, Mark was grinning. Jackson and Bam Bam were behind him, looks of wonder on their faces.  Y/N glanced down at her hands, seeing a faint glow in her palms. She glanced back up at Mark who grinned.  “Congratulations, Y/N,” Mark said. “You’re now officially a witch.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Twenty
 Jeongguk walked through the forest slowly. The air was fresh and the dirt under his paws was damp. In his mouth he carefully carried the bouquet of flowers Y/N had made.  He crossed a shallow stream before walking uphill towards an old weeping willow tree. He ducked inside the long hanging branches and was surrounded by vivid colors. All kinds of flowers, ranging in colors from pink, yellow, oranges, blues, purples and reds were everywhere. The flowers were enchanted to stay bloomed all year around. Although Y/N couldn’t remember it, it was thanks to her that Jeongguk’s parents rested in such a pretty sanctuary.  Jeongguk walked over to the thickest root that was sticking out the ground and gently laid the bouquet of flowers down. Being careful not to smash any flowers, he laid down as well, his head resting on his paaa as he looked at the bouquet.  The tree, Jeongguk had came to find out was just as enchanted as the flowers that bloomed underneath it. It was a special tree, keeping everything under its long branches, hidden. Yoongi had known that when he birdied Jeongguk’s parents underneath it. Not for the first time, Jeongguk felt a huge deal of gratitude and respect for the older lycan for allowing his parents to be buried somewhere peaceful that way they wouldn’t be disturbed in their graves. Jeongguk still remembered the night he lost his parents. For many years, that night gave him horrifying nightmares and left him with physical and emotional scars. It was a lot for a six year old to go through but thankfully he had Yoongi. Jeongguk didn’t trust him at first and growled at him anytime Yoongi tried to help him at all. But slowly, as he saw how patient and kind Yoongi was, Jeongguk started to trust him.  He owed Yoongi his life, and so much more.  There was a slight rustle, but Jeongguk didn’t bother to look to see who it was since he already knew. Yoongi always gave him a few minutes alone with his parents before he joined him. Quietly, Yoongi took a seat beside Jeongguk and crossed his legs. He didn’t say anything as he reached a hand out and pEr Jeongguk’s fur.  The lycan let out a peaceful sigh and closed his eyes, enjoying the bit of peace he had with his parents and his brother.    Smack!  “Owe!” Jackson cried, rubbing his forehead as the marshmallow bounced to the ground. “My mouth is here!” He pointed to it.  “Sorry!” Y/N said between a fit of giggles. “I’m trying!” “How is it Bam Bam’s marshamallows always goes into his mouth but mine hits me everywhere but my mouth!” Jackson pouted.  “Maybe it’s because you’re moving around too much,” Mark commented as he flipped through a comic book. “It’s hard for Y/N to concentrate when you’re acting like a sugar-high toddler.” “It’s hard for Y/N to concentrate when you’re acting like a sugar-high toddler,” Jackson mimicked.  “My point exactly,” Mark rolled his eyes. “Try again, Y/N. This time, if you hit Jackson’s forehead, make sure you hit it harder.” “You ass!” Jackson’s eyes widened.  Y/N laughed before turning her attention towards the bowl of marshmallows in front of her. She concentrated on the bowl and one marshmallow zoomed up until it was floating in the air several inches above the rest. Jackson opened his mouth, trying his best to be as still as possible and Y/N narrowed her eyes with focus. The marshmallow zoomed forward, landing straight in Jackson’s mouth!  “Alright! Finally!” Jackson cried.  “I’ve already caught several,” Bam Bam told him with a smug smile.  “No one asked you,” Jackson said with narrowed eyes.  “What the hell...” came a new voice.  Y/N gasped as she turned around. “You’re back!” She cried as she saw Namjoon, Jimin and Hoseok.  “Y/N!” Jimin grinned brightly. He dropped his bags and caught Y/N as she bolted up to him for a hug.  “I’ve missed you guys!” “We were only gone for a few days,” Hoseok mumbled.  “A few days, and Jackson has already turned this place into a mess,” Namjoon muttered. He glanced at the floor where marshmallows lingered everywhere.  “Hey!” Jackson pouted.  “Ah, that was actually my fault,” Y/N said, scratching the back of her head with a laugh. “Jackson and I were having a marshmallow fight.” “What?” Jackson blinked, “but-“ Y/N turned to face him and placed her finger over her lips before giving him a wink. She wanted to wait until all the boys were back before she showed them her surprise.  “Yeah, but Jackson started it,” Mark said, playing along.  “That he did,” Bam Bam nodded.  “Oh yeah, Namjoon,” Jackson stood up, ignoring Bam Bam and Mark’s comments. “You already know Bam Bam, but this Mark. He’s a good friend.” “Pleasure,” Mark nodded towards Namjoon.  “Likewise,” Namjoon nodded back. There was something about Mark that seemed oddly familiar to Namjoon, but he couldn’t quite place it. He cleared his throat and glanced at Jackson, who was laughing at something Jimin had said. “Jackson, you were suppose to just check up on Y/N, but you’ve crashed at her place instead.” “Hey!” Jackson said dramatically as he threw an arm over Y/N’s shoulders. “Y/N and I have bonded. We’re besties now!” There was a yell from the door and before anyone could move a blond flash moved between Jackson and Y/N.  “Y/N is my bestie!” Taehyung said, his arms wrapped around her tightly. “We’re so close, we’re even soulmates!” “Tae!” Y/N wheezed. “You’re holding me too tight!” “Sorry!” He loosened his grip slightly, but still had his arms around her. “I’ve missed you!” He whined.  “Yah! You just left me behind to carry your bags up the stairs, ya shit,” Seokjin huffed as he walked into the room. He left out a long sigh and sat on the armchair of the seat Mark was sitting on. “I am exhausted. Taehyung rushed me all damn day.” “We would have gotten here sooner and beat the others if someone-“ Taehyung glared at Seokjin then- “hadn’t forced us to stop somewhere to eat.” “Well do you want me to starve?!” Seokjin looked at him in disbelief.  “Y/N!” Bam Bam whispered frantically as he tugged on her shirt. “Oh my god, Y/N! It’s him! Y/N!” Y/N wiggled herself until Taehyung’s arms loosened and were draped around her shoulders as he rested his head against hers. “Jinnie,” she said, getting the Siren’s attention. “This is Bam Bam,” she pointed to the excited vampire beside her. “He’s been very eager to meet you.”  “I am in the presence of a le-Jin,” Bam Bam awed.  “Oh god,” Hoseok groaned. “There’s two of them.” “It’s about time someone realizes my talent,” Seokjin smirked. “‘Cause these little shits definitely don’t. I know I’m le-Jin-dary.” “Make it stop,” Jimin plugged his ears as he whined.  “Make what stop?” “Gukkie! Oppa!” Y/N grinned brightly as Jeongguk and Yoongi walked in.  “Y/N, I think your house got smaller,” Yoongi said, his eyes darting right past Jackson.  “Oh come on! How long are you going to pretend I don’t exist? I said I was sorry for accidentally setting your arm on fire!” Jackson pouted.  “You set his arm on fire?” Y/N asked with a blink.  “Yes,” Yoongi answered. “It was severely burned.” “It was not!” Jackson whined. “All that caught on fire was your sleeve!” “Still hurt,” Yoongi mumbled.  Y/N smiled as she enjoyed the commotion. Taehyung had finally let go of her as he was now beating Seokjin up for teasing him. The last few days she had spent with Jackson, Bam Bam and Mark has been so much fun and she was glad to have made new friends, but even more so, she was happy that her boys were back.  “Y/N.” She turned, her smile growing as she saw Jeongguk. “Hey,” she greeted. “I’m glad you guys made it back safely.  “Thanks, me too,” he smiled. “Thank you again, for the flowers.” “You’re welcome,” Y/N said. “I’m glad I was able to show my respect for them somehow.” “Y/N!” Came Jackson’s loud yell. “Mark’s being mean again!” “It seems like you’ve had a very interesting weekend,” Jeongguk laughed.  “You have no idea,” Y/N grinned.    Seojoon and Jungeum arrived home not long after noon and everyone was finally home. Y/N couldn’t have been happier as things fell back into routine. They were currently eating and Jeongguk was showing Y/N all the pictures he had taken over the weekend. She loved looking at them all because she felt a little bit closer to Jeongguk when she did.  “Y/N, are you about ready to go meditate?” Seojoon asked as they finished up supper.  Y/N felt her lips twitching but stopped herself from smiling completely. “Oh, I’m not meditating tonight,” she told him nonchalantly as she glanced back at Jeongguk’s camera.  “What?” Seojoon raised a brow. “What do you mean you’re not meditating?” “Just what I said,” she shrugged. “I don’t need to.” “You don’t?” Seojoon’s eyes widened.  The table had stopped its normal commotion and became silent at the two siblings discussion. “Y/N, you do realize that you finding your magic is very important, right?” “Uh-Huh,” she nodded as she glanced at Seojoon.  Seojoon huffed, “so then why don’t-“ “I found my magic.” “Want to practice it? Don’t you know- WHAT?!” Seojoon’s eyes widened as he looked at his sister.  Y/N beamed. “I found my magic!” “NO WAY!” “Uh-Huh!” She nodded. With a slight crinkle of her nose she made the dishes everyone had pushed to the side float in the air before emptying them into the sink. “Told you,” Y/N told the shocked table.  “Y/N!” Seojoon yelled as he jumped out of his seat. He rushed over and picked her up, throwing her over his shoulder. “MY BABY SISTER GOT HER MAGIC!” “This is so exciting!” Jungeum said as everyone else began to cheer as well. “Congratulations, Y/N!” Seojoon sat Y/N down and she squished in a hug between Taehyung and Jeongguk.  “What form did you magic take?!” Seojoon asked in excitement. “Wait! No! Don’t tell me, I want to be surprised!” “What do you mean surprised?” Y/N blinked.  “Oh, you’ll see,” Seojoon said. “Once you develop your magic more, there’s so many things you’ll be able to do.” “What else can you do, Y/N?!” Jimin asked excitedly.  “Well, levitation is the only thing I can do at the moment,” Y/N said. “Mark said it’s one of the easiest things to learn and chances were it was something I had known how to do when I was younger. So even though I don’t remember doing it, my body and magic do.” “That’s true,” Seojoon nodded. “We’ll start off with the basics but I have a feeling that before long you’ll be doing all kinds of tricks.” “When can you get the memory spell book?” Y/N asked eagerly.  “You just found your magic and you’re already asking about that?” Seojoon raised a brow.  “Uh, yeah,” Y/N nodded. Now that she had her magic, her biggest focus was finding out who took her memories, why they took her memories and getting her memories back.  Seojoon let out a small sigh. “I’ll contact my friend tonight. Still, you won’t be able to perform the spell right away. For starters, you’re still getting used to your magic again. Even if you zoom through it quickly you still won’t be skilled enough to do it for a while.” Y/N began to frown. Would she have to wait several months before she could find anything out?  “Thankfully,” Seojoon added. “In just a month, on June 21st is the first day of summer. Also known as the summer solstice. During solstices our magic increases greatly, and if you practice really hard then you might be able to do the spell by then.” “Really?!” Y/N asked with wide eyes.  “You have to practice really hard,” Seojoon told her.  “I will!” Y/N nodded. She glanced back at the boys who were all smiling and looking at her fondly. “I’m going to remember you all, I promise.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Twenty One

Y/N sighed as she rested on her bed. Over the last several weeks she had learned many things. She could now summon wind, cause it to rain and even produce fire in her palms and so much more. With each new thing she learned to do, she felt more powerful and stronger. She felt close to Dae, who was always subconsciously there with her now.

‘Dae?’ Y/N called.

‘Yes?’ She answered, her voice just as soft as it always was.

‘Are all magic casters as close to their magic as I am with you? At least, I feel close to you,’ Y/N said. Every time she used her magic it was like this warmth surrounded her. It reminded Y/N a lot of a warm hug.

‘Sadly, not every magic caster is as close to their magic as you and I. Some magic casters are afraid of their magic, and others, are cruel.’

‘They’re scared of their own magic?’

‘Magic, can be a powerful and deadly thing, Y/N. You don’t quite realize it yet, but you will be able to do extraordinary things. For some, the power is so overwhelming. There’s an unbalanced between them and their magic. It’s also like that when the magic caster is cruel. The magic caster may have a very determined attitude while as the magic may not be that strong. Usually, those types of relationships that are unbalanced are the magic casters that choose the dark arts.’

Y/N felt a shiver run down her spine. The dark arts was something she didn’t even want to think about. It caused her stomach to feel nauseous. ‘I’m glad I’m close to you.’

‘As am I,’ Dae told her. ‘I am glad I found you again.’

Y/N grinned brightly. Even though she wasn’t using her magic, she could feel the warmth of Dae surround her. She really did get lucky. ‘Me too. Dae..? What you were talking about earlier with the unbalanced relationships... Do you think that’s what happened with my father?’

‘Zenaku was a very cruel man,’ Dae said softly. ‘He went to the dark arts all on his own, Y/N. He was a strong man, just as he was, but his magic made him even stronger and more powerful. He liked that feeling and he wanted more. Because of his cruel and manipulating personality it was easy for him to gain followers in those who were either mentally weak or magically weak. He has many followers even now.’

Y/N let out a long breath. ‘On my 23rd birthday... When that day comes... I-‘

‘Y/N,’ Dae interrupted. ‘You could say over and over again that you won’t go bad, but when that day comes many things will happen. You will be a very powerful witch, Y/N, I can feel it now. Whether you will be good or bad, will be up to you, but whatever you choose, I will be with you.’

Y/N frowned slightly. She had always been excited for her birthdays but now, she was starting to dread them. She only had two more birthdays before it would be time for her to choose... Light or dark? She knew what she was- she was light, no doubt about it. She just hoped she remembered that on her 23rd birthday.

“Come on!” Taehyung pouted. “Not once since we’ve lived here have we ever gone on a vacation. Now that Y/N’s back we should go! We can go somewhere cloudy,” he said, glancing at the three vampires. “And since Y/N is working so hard in studying, we can wait until after the summer solstice.”

“After the summer solstice for what?” Y/N asked as she walked into the kitchen with a magazine.

“Taehyung’s trying to convince us to go on a summer vacation,” Jimin said. “We’ve never been on one.”

“Really?” Y/N raised a brow. “Me neither.”

“See!” Taehyung told the group. “We’ve definitely have to go now!”

“Where would you like to go, Y/N?” Jeongguk asked.

“Hm...” She furrowed her brows together. “I think anywhere would be fun with you guys,” she grinned. “So whatever is the most comfortable with everyone, I’m okay with.”

“I guess it’s something we can look into,” Namjoon said with a small nod.

“What’s the magazine?” Yoongi asked, leaning against the counter.

“Oh!” Y/N’s eyes widened before she grinned and handed the magazine to a surprised Taehyung. “Pick something out.”

“Huh?” He blinked.

“You know how you’re always wanting to dress me up?”

Taehyung gasped. “Are you going to let me?!”

“If you don’t go overboard,” Y/N muttered. “Pick our an outfit for me.”

Taehyung laughed in excitement as he opened up the magazine. Y/N stood behind his chair, leaning against him slightly as she watched him look over the pages carefully. Jeongguk, who was sitting beside Taehyung was leaning over as well curiously.

“This one,” Taehyung finally said, pointing to an off the shoulder, black romper. “You’d look cute in this! Let me order it!”

“No,” Y/N shook her head quickly. “You don’t have to.”

“But you just said I could dress you up,” Taehyung whined.

“And you will,” Y/N laughed. “Just watch,” she said. She leaned over, pressing her palm against the picture of the outfit. She let out a deep breath before she took a step back. “Watch this,” She grinned. She started spinning and suddenly, as if magic, because that’s what it was, her clothes changed from what she was wearing into the romper Taehyung had picked out in the magazine.

“Woah...” Jeongguk’s mouth gapped open slightly.

“You’re drooling,” Hoseok, who was sitting across from Jeongguk told him, causing the lycan to quickly shut his mouth with blushing cheeks.

“Okay, that was awesome,” Seokjin said. “I want to be a wizard now.”

Y/N grinned and laughed. “I’ve been practicing this for almost a week now. I just got it down.”

“Y/N,” Taehyung was grinning. “Does this mean I can start picking out your clothes? It’ll be easy for you to change into them? Please?” He asked, his lips forming an adorable pout.

“Maybe,” Y/N said as she avoided his puppy eyes. She quickly took the empty seat beside Jeongguk. “I just wanted to show you guys the trick.”

“It’s impressive,” Yoongi said as he sat at the table beside Jeongguk. “You seem like you’re becoming quite the witch.”

Y/N beamed. “Thank you! I’ve been working really hard because I want to be able to do the finder spell on the solstice.”

“Don’t over-work yourself,” Namjoon said. “I know you’re eager, Y/N, but your health is important.”

Hoseok let out a small snort. “You telling her that will probably just make her want to work harder.”

“Do you think you’ll be ready by then?” Jeongguk asked Y/N.

She turned to look at him and she noticed that they were rather close. Their arms were practically touching and it sent a wave of butterflies off in her stomach. Jeongguk’s hair had grown a bit since she had first met him, it was still fluffy, falling almost into his eyes and she was tempted to sweep it back, but stopped herself.

“I-“

“Of course she will be,” a voice made Y/N jumped.

She turned to see Seojoon standing behind her. He glanced between her and Jeongguk a few times. He handed Y/N a book and she furrowed her brows as she looked at it. It was a spell about charms.

“What- Hey!” Y/N cried.

Seojoon grabbed the back of her chair and started dragging her away from Jeongguk, who’s eyes widened in surprise. The guys around the table were trying their best to stifle their laughs as Seojoon grabbed a chair and scooted it into the spot between Y/N and Jeongguk before sitting in it himself. He glanced at Jeongguk, who quickly averted his gaze.

“What’s your problem?!” Y/N huffed.

“I’m hungry,” Seojoon said, reaching for a pancake. “You need to study that book, Y/N.”

“Oppa-“

He turned to look at her, his eyes narrowed slightly. “Have that book read by the solstice.”

She pouted and leaned back in her chair with a small huff. “Fine...”

“I’m not sure who is more nervous, you or Seojoon,” Jungeum said as she glanced at Y/N.

Seojoon was pacing and biting his nails. Y/N couldn’t blame him. She was practically shaking with nerves.

It was finally the summer solstice. All throughout the day she had felt her magic peaking and now as the sun was starting to nest in the west, her magic was buzzing, itching to be used.

She glanced down at the book in front of her. Seojoon has gotten from his friend, Hyungsik several weeks ago and for the last few days Y/N had been studying. It was a simple spell, just one word, but in order for the magic caster to cast the spell, they had to be very skilled and they had to be the ones who’s memory was taken. Y/N was definitely the one without her memories but she was worried about her skills. She had been training diligently since she had found her magic... She just hoped it would be enough.

“Y/N,” Taehyung said, causing her to glance up. He gave her a boxy smile. “I’m rooting for you!”

“Me too,” Jeongguk grinned, giving her a thumbs up.

Yoongi reached over and patted her head. “Try your best, but don’t strain yourself, okay?”

“Don’t worry Y/N, when we find out who took your memories, I’ll kick their ass!” Seokjin said, giving her a wink.

Hoseok gave him a look of disbelief. “You dumbass, you’d trip and fall.” He looked at Y/N, his lips barely twitching. “Try your best, Petal.”

“We’ll all be here, cheering you on,” Jimin grinned brightly.

Namjoon let out a sigh. It was obviously his turn to speak, but he looked a little weary. “You sure you want to do this?” He asked Y/N.

“I’m positive.”

He nodded in understanding. “We’re all supporting you.”

“Y/N,” Seojoon called. “It’s time.”

Y/N let out a small breath she was holding and nodded. She closed the book and handed it to Jungeum before she walked over to where Seojoon stood. He was standing in front of a circle of glowing candles. Y/N took a step inside of the circle and walked to the center of it before she turned to look at Seojoon. He looked nervous, but he gave her a nod of encouragement.

“You got this,” he told her.

Y/N sat down on the grass and took a deep breath. She crossed her legs, straightened her back and laid her palms on her knees, facing upwards. She could feel the setting sun burning into her skin and her magic buzzed. She took a deep breath, then released it.

Dae was very near. She could feel her. It was time. It had to be time. She was going to get her memories back.

“Rebmemer,” Y/N whispered, and she felt her body pull.

Y/N opened her eyes to see herself in her magic field. Dae stood in front of her, just as beautiful as she was the last time she had seen her.

‘Dae,’ Y/N greeted with a smile.

‘Y/N.’

‘You can show me who erased my memories, can’t you?’

‘I can,’ Dae answered. ‘But I don’t think I should.’

‘What do you mean?’ Y/N asked. ‘I need to know who took my memories, that way I can get them back.’

‘You won’t like what you see, Y/N,’ Dae warned, her soft voice hardened slightly.

‘Even if I don’t like what I see, I must still see it,’ Y/N said. ‘I want my memories back!’

Dae let out a small sigh, her dark eyes looking incredibly sad. ‘If you wish, then I’ll show you...’

Y/N gasped, her eyes flying awake as she coughed. She hunched over on the grass, as she let out a scream. Tears blurred her vision as her hands grabbed handfuls of dirt.

“Y/N!” Seojoon was in front of her, his arms around her. “What is it? What’s wrong?”

Y/N glanced at him as her body shook. She could see the others surrounding him but she couldn’t even look them in the eyes. “I found out who took my memories...” her voice was shaking.

“Who was it?” Seojoon asked. “Who was it and we’ll find them.”

Y/N bit her lip but it couldn’t stop the sob that tumbled out. Her shoulders shook as tears rolled down her face.

“It was me!” She cried out bitterly. “I erased my own memories!”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Twenty Two  The table was silent as seven men sat, deep in their own thoughts. Nearby, Seojoon was pacing in the kitchen. His arms crossed and a frown deep on his face.  Quietly Jungeum walked in, and everyone glanced at her hopefully. Her frown was enough to make them deflate, though. “Y/N says she’s not hungry,” Jungeum said softly.  “It’s been three days...” Jimin said.  “She’s avoiding us...” Taehyung frowned, his eyes casted down at the table.  “You can’t really blame her,” Yoongi spoke softly. “I be she feels guilty.” Jeongguk let out a heavy sigh. “There’s has to be a reason. Y/N wouldn’t just erase us from her memories, we know that.” “Yeah, we do,” Namjoon agreed. “So something must have happened. She probably thinks we’re upset at her.” “But she won’t even let us talk to her,” Seokjin frowned. All seven of them had tried talking to her several times, but not once did Y/N budge her door open.  “This is ridiculous,” Hoseok sighed as he stood up.  “Where are you going?” Jimin asked as Hoseok headed towards the door that connected their building with Y/N’s.  “I’m getting her out of that damn bed!” Hoseok huffed, slinging open the door before he stomped to the other side.  “Should we stop him?” Taehyung whispered.  “No,” Seojoon said, his back turned from the rest of them as he stared out of the kitchen window. “Let him get her up.”   Y/N stared at her wall, her eyes in a glassy daze. She wasn’t sure how long she had been there but for all she cared she could stay there forever.  As soon as she found out she was the one responsible for her memories being goneSeojoon was able to get her into her room. That’s where she had stayed for the last several days since she was unable to face the guys. She felt as if she had betrayed them and the guilt was so nauseating.  Suddenly, her door busted open and Y/N gasped. She sat up quickly, her eyes wide as she stared at Hoseok, who barely gave her a second glance as he headed straight towards her closet and opened the door.  “Hobi...?” She whispered.  “Which do you prefer? Shorts or a dress?” He asked as he looked at her clothes.  “Wha... Huh?” Y/N simply blinked in confusion.  “We all agreed that after the solstice we would take a vacation, remember?” Hoseok looked back at her. “I’m not letting you wallow in pity in your bed anymore. You’re coming with us.” “But, I-“ “Y/N, listen to me and listen good,” Hoseok said, fully turning to face her now. “None of us are mad at you, nor do we blame you. We want to understand what caused you to erase your memories, just like you do. We all know it must have been something bad for you to go to that extreme. So stop feeling guilty, cause the only one your hurting is yourself... And probably Jeongguk and Taehyung,” he muttered. “Them two have missed you the last few days.” He turned and muttered under his breath. “We all have.” Y/N felt herself blink back some tears. “What did I do to deserve great guys like you all? It makes me feel even worse for erasing you all.” Hoseok let out a loud snort. “Jimin, Namjoon and I drink blood. Yoongi and Jeongguk get moody as fuck every full moon, and Seokjin and Taehyung are literally fish out of water. We’re not that great.” “You’re great to me,” Y/N whispered.  Hoseok walked over to her and flicked her forehead causing her to gasp and hold it. “If were that great then stop avoiding us. You’ll really hurt what little feelings I have left,” he said before turning back to her closet. “So Petal, shorts or dresses?” Y/N bolted out of her bed and ran over to the closet. She slid between Hoseok and the door. “I’ll pack my own bag.” He narrowed his eyes at her and she sighed.  “Really, I promise. I’ll pack.” Hoseok glanced at her clock, seeing it was just nearing eight in the morning. “Be ready by noon. Pack enough for a week.” With that he turned and walked out of the room.  Y/N let out a small sigh and glanced at her closet. She knew she had to face the guys sooner or later... She just hoped that things could go back to normal between them all.    Hoseok walked back into the kitchen to see everyone looking at him with hopeful eyes. He let out a small huff. “Everyone go pack your damn bags. Taehyung, go make reservations at whatever place you picked out for vacation.” “Huh?” Taehyung gasped as everyone shared confused glances.  “What?” Hoseok raised a brow. “We promised Y/N we would take her on vacation. She’s in there packing for it now.” Jeongguk stood up quickly. “Really? You talked her into going?” “Mhm,” Hoseok nodded.  Jeongguk let a smile stretch across his face before he turned and rushed up the stairs to his room to pack.  “I guess we all better start packing,” Jimin said with a smile. “I knew you could talk some sense into her,” he told Hoseok who only scoffed in return.  “This is so exciting!” Taehyung cheered, already dialing a number on his phone. “Our first vacation with Y/N!”    Y/N let out a small sigh as she looked at her suitcase and duffle-bag. She had packed enough for a week, with several extra pair of clothes just in case of an emergency and both things were crammed full. Honestly she was a little nervous to leave her room but since it was a little after 11:30, she knew she didn’t have much of a choice before Hoseok dragged her out.  With a sigh, Y/N creaked open her door and rolled her suitcase out as her duffle-bag rested on it. Jungeum and Seojoon were in the kitchen, brewing some potions.  “All packed up?” Seojoon asked.  “Yeah...” Y/N gave a small nod. Her eyes darted around for their bags, but she didn’t see any. “Where are your things?” Jungeum shared a look with Seojoon before she walked over to Y/N and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Seojoon and I have decided to stay behind. You need this trip with them.” “B-but,” Y/N eyes widened. It would just be her and the guys? Before the summer solstice, that wouldn’t have bothered her, but now it just made her even more nervous.  “You should have seen the way all of their eyes lit up when Hoseok told them to start packing,” Jungeum said. “They’ve been so excited to spend time with you.” “She’s right,” Seojoon agreed. “You have nothing to worry about, Y/N. Go enjoy some time with your friends.” Y/N hugged Jungeum before hugging Seojoon. “I guess I’ll see you in a week?” “It better be a week,” Seojoon said. “Don’t make me fly and drag you back.” Y/N just laughed as she walked over to the conjoined door. Her stomach whirled as her hands brushed the knob. It was time... She had to see the guys. Truthfully, she had missed them so much over the last several days, but had been too scared to see them.  Just as Y/N was about to turn the knob, the door opened and Jeongguk’s eyes widened as he looked at. “Y/N...”  “Hi...” she greeted gently. Out of all the guys, Y/N felt the most guilty towards Jeongguk. He had been her childhood friend and she had just erased him from her... “I’m -“ Jeongguk grinned brightly, causing the nerves inside of her stomach to settle and a wave of butterflies to go off instead. “I was coming to see if you needed help,” his eyes shifted down towards her suitcase. “I’ll take it for you,” he said, his fingers brushing hers as he grabbed it.  “Thanks,” Y/N let out small squeak. Touching Jeongguk used to never bother her, though it did cause her some excitement. Now though, it made her whole body want to explode with little tingles. Especially when he smiled at her like that.  Someone cleared their throat from behind Y/N and she turned to see Seojoon standing behind her, his arms crossed. Jeongguk cleared his throat as well, his smile slowly fading and his eyes avoiding Y/N’s.  “Y/N,” Seojoon told his sister. “Have fun this week.” His eyes darted towards Jeongguk, “and be very careful...” “Seriously,” Y/N muttered. She started pushing Jeongguk to lead him out of the doorframe. “You don’t have to worry, Oppa,” she told him. A soft smile crossed her lips as she looked over at him. “I’ll be with the guys, so you know I’ll be just fine.” There was a twitch on Seojoon’s lips. “I know...”  “Y/N!” Taehyung yelled as soon as she entered their living room. He bounced over to her and squeezed her in a tight hug. “We’re going to have so much fun this week, I promise!” Y/N just smiled at him before she hugged him back and held him tightly. Taehyung didn’t make a move to let go and just continued to squeeze her like he knew that it was what she needed.  “Hey, you wanna ride with us on the way there?” Taehyung asked as Y/N finally pulled away.  “Who’s us?” She asked curiously.  “Me, Yoongi and Jeongguk,” he gave her a boxy smile. “The others are riding in another car. You should ride with us.” “Okay,” Y/N nodded. She couldn’t tell him no anyways.  “JIMIN!” Hoseok yelled from the bottom step. “I SAID BE READY BY NOON. HURRY YOUR ASS UP!” “I’M COMING!” Jimin yelled. He rushed down the stairs, his suitcase banging the steps as he did. “You gave us all such a short notice! Did you really expect me to be ready on time?” “Yah, don’t be a brat,” Hoseok smacked his forehead. “Let’s go.” The group quickly made their way to the garage and Jeongguk loaded Y/N’a bags in the back of the black Jeep he was driving. Taehyung settles himself in the back with Yoongi and Y/N took the passenger seat as Jeongguk made sure everything was in its rightful place.  She glanced up seeing Seokjin looking rather sour as he got into the driver seat of the silver Jeep the other group was driving. She wondered if he was feeling okay. He hadn’t been as talkative as he usually was.  Y/N listened as Taehyung and Jeongguk chatted back and forth as they started their trip. It wasn’t until they had been driving for half an hour she finally spoke.  “So... Where are we going?”  “Jeju island,” Taehyung said with a grin. “The weather there is beautiful. It’s not too hot so our vampire friends should be okay. The scenery is also beautiful.” “Jeju island? How far away is that?” “About 282 miles,” Yoongi answered. He leaned back in his seat with a small sigh. “It’ll take us about four hours just to get to the ferry boats.” “Don’t be so sour about it,” Taehyung nudged him gently.  Y/N noticed the way Yoongi pouted even more, which caused Taehyung to grin. She watched as Yoongi slowly reached out and grabbed Taehyung’s hand and she couldn’t help her small smile. She knew they were taking things slow, but she couldn’t be happier for them.  “What all is there to do in Jeju?” Jeongguk asked. “Other than just going to the beach.” “Well I’ve found several hiking trails that I think would be nice to go on and a waterfall. There’s a teddy bear museum and the Manjanggul Cave. Not to mention, they have tons of shops and good places to eat... There’s also... a place called Loveland, but I don’t think we should go there!” He said very quickly.  “Why not?” Y/N asked. She gave Taehyung a sly smile. “What’s so bad about it?” A fierce blush lit up Taehyung’s face as Yoongi glanced at him. “Itserotic.”  “What?” Y/N and Jeongguk asked simultaneously.  “It’s erotic!” Taehyung huffed. His eyes instantly went towards his window.  Jeongguk and Y/N shared a wide-eyed look. Y/N quickly grabbed her phone and searched it and gasped as very provocative pictures popped up. She turned her phone so Jeongguk could glance at them.  “How did you even find a place like that?” Jeongguk asked Taehyung.  “I was looking at places to visit!” The siren pouted.  “They’re just teasing you,” Yoongi told Taehyung. “Maybe they should just go there together.” Jeongguk was so surprised by the comment that the Jeep swerved slightly and Y/N yelped as she grabbed her seatbelt.  “HYUNG!” Jeongguk huffed.  Yoongi just smirked in satisfaction.  “Oppa...” Y/N sent him a small pout.  “Don’t,” Yoongi shook his head as he closed his eyes.  Taehyung giggled. “You’re such a softie,” he told Yoongi. “You bought her ice-cream last week just cause she was pouting like that cause Seojoon wouldn’t get it.” “Oh, so Y/N can pout and get whatever she wants but I could sincerely ask and get told no?” Jeongguk huffed.  “Yes,” Yoongi answered bluntly as he opened his eyes. “Y/N is cute and you are ew.” “I’m disowning you as my Hyung,” Jeongguk muttered with a click of his tongue.  “Aish. It’s not like you can disagree and say Y/N’s not cute.” “She’s not,” Jeongguk huffed defiantly. “She’s beautiful...” “Ooh Jeongguk!” Taehyung giggled. “Why couldn’t I have recorded that?! The other guys aren’t going to believe this!” “Shut up!” Jeongguk muttered.  Y/N felt as if her entire face was on fire. She let out a small gasp, fanning herself slightly which only caused Taehyung to giggle more. She cleared her throat before glancing at Jeongguk. As if sensing her gaze he glanced at her, a small smirk on his lips. The wink he sent her would have caused them to wreck if she had been driving.    After countless hours of driving, and another four hours of riding on a ferry, and then another hour riding a car, the ground finally pulled into the house around 10 at night. It was a beautiful, grand house, right on the coast of a private beach.  “Wow, Tae...” Y/N whispered. “How did you get such a beautiful house in such a short notice?” “I bought it from the renter,” Taehyung said simply.  “WHAT?!” Y/N gasped in shock.  “What?” Taehyung called back innocently. “It’s beautiful and I have feeling we’ll be coming back here a lot so we need a place to stay.”  “Yah, can you hurry up and come unlock the door and welcome everyone in?” Seokjin called as he leaned against the door with his bags.  “What has you in such a mood?” Taehyung pouted. “You should be happy, we’re on vacation!” Seokjin just let out a small huff and Namjoon gave a shrug. “He’s been moody all day.” “Just shut up and let’s get in,” Seokjin sighed.  “Okay,” Taehyung said, unlocking the doors. “Everyone, welcome to your new home for the next week!” He said as he opened the doors.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Twenty Three

Y/N laughed in amusement as she watched Taehyung slide his twin bed next to hers. The beach house he had bought was absolutely stunning. He had done an amazing job at picking one out. There were four rooms. A master bedroom with a king size bed, a room with a queen size bed, a room with a full size bed and one with two twin beds.

To make things easier, Taehyung claimed that he would share a bedroom with Y/N, since the two of them had frequent sleepovers anyways. All the boys agreed, but Jeongguk’s stipulation was that they had to sleep in the twin beds because Y/N was still a girl after all and needed her own space. The rest of the boys had to play rock-paper-scissors for the other rooms. Namjoon and Seokjin got the king bed, Yoongi and Jeongguk got the queen and Jimin and Hoseok got the full.

“Jeongguk and his jealous butt,” Taehyung huffed as his bed finally slid in next to Y/N’s. He laid down on his bed with a dramatic sigh and rolled over to face her. “It’s not like we haven’t slept in the same bed before.”

“Well I’m surprised you didn’t want to sleep with Yoongi,” Y/N teased.

Taehyung’s cheeks flushed pink and she couldn’t help her small smile. Taehyung was just too adorable to not tease. “Then would you have slept with Jeongguk?” Taehyung asked back slyly.

Y/N felt her face growing warm. Her and Jeongguk had shared a bed before... Though that’s when he was using his body heat to stop her from having hypothermia. It was months ago, when both of them were still a little shy around each other. Now, they had had warmed up and there was definitely flirting between the two of them.

“That’s what I thought,” Taehyung said with a grin.

Y/N pouted and hit his arm. “Oh hush you, Mr ‘it took me how many years to finally ask my crush out’.”

“But at least I did it,” Taehyung said.

“Hey you guys,” Jimin poked his head inside their room. “Come outside! Hurry! Namjoon found something.”

Y/N and Taehyung popped out of the bed and quickly followed Jimin down the stairs and out the back sliding doors near the kitchen. It was dark outside, other than the light of the moon and stars shining. Yoongi and Hoseok was already over by Namjoon who was standing on the beach and Taehyung and Jimin ran over to them. Jeongguk was a few feet away, looking in the sand for something and Y/N smiled to herself. The night air was a bit chilly... And it was perfect time to get payback from that teasing Jeongguk had done earlier in the car.

Slowly Y/N walked up to Jeongguk and grabbed his arm before slinging it around her shoulder and leaning against him. He looked utterly shocked as he glanced at her. His brown eyes widened, his mouth parted slightly.

“It’s cold,” Y/N told him, a faint grin on her lips. “You’re warm.”

It took Jeongguk a second but he shook himself out of the shock and grinned. His arm tightened around her, pulling her even closer. Y/N could feel the blood rushing to her cheeks, but it felt nice against the cool wind.

“So, what were you looking for?” She asked as she looked at the sand.

“Crabs,” Jeongguk smiled. “Namjoon caught some.”

“Really?” Her eyes widened.

“Uh-huh,” Jeongguk nodded. He wrapped his other arm around Y/N and rested his chin on her shoulder as he stood behind her. “Come on,” he said.

They wobbled over to the other group, both of them laughing at the awkwardness but neither one of them wanting to let go.

“What the hell,” Hoseok said as he glanced at them.

“Gukkie is now my personal heater,” Y/N laughed. “Where’s the crabs?” She asked Namjoon in excitement.

“Look,” he held out his palm. Inside of it was two little crabs, squirming around in his palm.

“They’re so cute!” Y/N grinned. “How did you see them?”

Namjoon just laughed softly. “I’ve always enjoyed looking for them, so I can spot them easily.”

“I wanna catch some,” Taehyung told Yoongi, pulling in his sleeve.

“What do you want me to do about it?” Yoongi raised a dark brow up at him.

“Come on,” Taehyung pouted, a slight whine in his voice.

“Fine, fine,” Yoongi said. He dug his phone out of his pocket and shinned the light on the beach as Taehyung linked arms with him and started dragging him down the shore.

“Where’s Jin?” Y/N asked. He was the only one not other there.

“He’s sleeping,” Jimin said.

“He’s been in a pissy mood all day so he needs some damn sleep,” Hoseok huffed.

“I don’t think he wanted to come here,” Namjoon said.

“Huh?” Jimin raised a brow. “But he was excited about going on vacation.”

“Yeah but when he found out that we were going to Jeju Island his mood changed,” Namjoon shrugged.

“Maybe he just didn’t want to come here,” Jeongguk mumbled.

Hoseok gave a snort. “Whatever the reason, he needs to get his pants out of his ass and cheer up.” He walked away then, heading into the house.

Namjoon and Jimin soon took off to look for more crabs, leaving Jeongguk and Y/N standing by themselves. Y/N leaned back against Jeongguk with a small sigh and glanced up at the stars shining above them.

“When I was little, I used to think the stars were blinking at me.”

Jeongguk followed her gaze as he looked up as well. A soft chuckle escaped him and his arms tightened around her slightly. “I could see where you’d think that."

Y/N giggled. “Whenever I feel down, I just look at the stars,” she sighed. “It’s like they’re saying to me, ‘everything’s going to be alright’.”

“I have stars tattooed all over my back,” Jeongguk said.

“Is that what your back tat is?” Y/N glanced up at him with a smile.

“Yeah,” he admitted with a grin. “I knew a girl once who really loved stars. So much so that she used to drag me outside to look at them myself. Hearing her talk about them so gently and lovingly, I couldn’t help but grow fond of stars as well. Whenever I glanced up at them, I always hoped she was looking at them too...”

Y/N’s heart was pounding inside of her chest as she slowly turned to face Jeongguk. She knew she was that girl he was talking about. It was a memory precious to him, but one she couldn’t remember because of her own self.

“I want to remember,” Y/N sniffed. “All the memories that erased of you and the guys, I want to remember them...”

Jeongguk unwrapped his arms from her and gently wiped her cheeks. “You will Y/N. You’ll remember them one day, I’m sure of it.”

She let out a small breath and leaned against him as she wrapped her arms around him. He wrapped his around her as well and didn’t say anything more as he just held her. He could tell that’s what she needed most at the moment and Y/N was grateful for that. She was spending a whole week with him and the rest of the guys... She wanted to enjoy it.

Under the shade of a huge umbrella, Y/N sat with Jimin as they worked on a sandcastle. They had been working on it for at least a good hour and was being very careful on it.

Y/N’s eyes drifted to the ocean when she heard loud laughter. Taehyung, Jeongguk and even Namjoon were in the water. Not too far away, Hoseok and Yoongi sat underneath another umbrella and Seokjin had just wondered off not too long ago.

“Are you gonna take a picture?” Jimin asked with a grin.

Y/N blinked before shaking her head. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You’re staring at him,” Jimin snickered.

“I was just admiring his tattoos,” Y/N said, causing Jimin to laugh.

She knew he was snickering at her but she couldn’t help but look at Jeongguk again. He was shirtless, his tattoos showing proudly. For the first time, she was able to see the tattoo on his back. It was of Stars, tons of stars that were were in colorful galaxies. Dark hues of blue, purple and pink covered his back, sparkled with shinning stars. Y/N felt as if she could stare at it forever.

“Hey!” Jimin yelled to the three men. “Find some seashells for me and Y/N’s sandcastle.”

“Make sure they’re pretty ones!” Y/N added with a grin.

Taehyung gave a salute with a boxy grin. “Yes ma’am!”

Five minutes later, Taehyung, Jeongguk, Namjoon and Seokjin, who had joined the group just a few minutes prior, ran up to Y/N and Jimin with a ton of shells in their arms.

“I want to help,” Taehyung said, sitting between Y/N and Jimin.

“Me too,” Jeongguk sat beside Y/N as Namjoon and Seokjin took a seat as well.

“Yah,” Jimin frowned. “Y/N and I have worked out butts off on this for hours,” he said dramatically. “Now you guys want to come help when it’s the fun stuff.”

“Sharing is caring,” Taehyung hummed. “Plus, Y/N would let me.”

“Y/N is too nice for her own good,” Jimin pouted.

“I need an opinion on something,” Seokjin said.

“What?” Namjoon raised a brow as he glanced at him.

Seokjin dug into his pocket before he pulled out a beautiful pale blue conch shell. “I got this shellphone earlier. I like the model but the service is terrible.”

“Oh my god,” Jimin said with a snort of laughter.

“So I guess you have a hard time foaming home,” Y/N giggled.

Seokjin threw his head back with a laugh that sounded a lot like a wind-shield wiper.

Jeongguk smacked his shoulder. “You got Y/N saying puns now.”

“Yah!” Seokjin smacked him back.

“Be careful of the sandcastle!” Taehyung and Jimin cried.

“What are you guys doing?” A voice asked. The group looked up to see Yoongi and Hoseok hovering over them.

“Making a sandcastle,” Taehyung grinned up at Yoongi.

“Y/N and I made the sandcastle,” Jimin corrected. “You guys are just helping decorate it.”

“Well are you almost done?” Yoongi asked. “I’m starving.”

“Oh, I know a restaurant we can go to,” Taehyung told the group.

“Sounds good,” Jeongguk said as he stood up. He helped Y/N up as they brushed the sand off of themselves. “I’m

starving too.”

“When aren’t you starving?” Jimin teased.

“I gotta shower first!” Y/N said, rushing towards the house.

“Yah! Don’t use all the hot water!” Seokjin yelled after her. “I got to shower too!” He said, running right after her.

“There’s three bathrooms,” Taehyung laughed after him. “I think it’ll be alright.”

Y/N stretched as her and Jeongguk followed behind Seokjin and Taehyung. They had split up after eating their meal, which had stuffed Y/N completely. They had almost the same group as before except Yoongi had traded with Seokjin, since he was ready to go home. The four of them that were still out, were on a liquor run.

Seokjin was pushing the cart, and already he had it filled with several different types of alcohol. The siren definitely liked his liquor, though he claimed it was for everyone not just him.

“Woah, looks like you guys are gonna have fun tonight,” said young man near the counter. “If you want some real fun, there’s this party down by the Jusangjeolli cliffs, they-“

A newspaper suddenly swooshed down and smacked the young man in the back of the head. The older man at the counter clicked his tongue. “What did I tell you about telling visitors that?! That place is haunted!”

“What place?” Jeongguk asked as he helped Seokjin unload the cart. “The cliffs?”

The old man gave a gruff nod. “It has been for the last 300 years.”

“Why is it haunted?” Taehyung asked curiously.

“Legend says that hundreds of years ago, during the Joseon dynasty, there was a man who lived on this island who was immensely popular,” the younger man began. “He was well liked by almost everyone, especially rich woman, if you catch my meaning. One of the women was a very influential woman, having high connections to the mainland. Other men grew jealous of this man, and drove him to suicide by their taunts and threats. He threw himself off the Jusangjeolli cliffs and the next full moon, he came back and killed all those men for-“

“So a typical islander ‘legend’?” Seokjin gave a loud snort of disbelief.

“I personally think it’s true,” the younger man smirked.

The old man behind the cash register sighed. “It’s just a legend, but the Jusangjeolli cliffs are known for being haunted during the full moon. People who have gone there say they’ve heard screaming at the bottom of the cliffs...”

“They say the screaming is victims of the man’s ghosts,” the younger man added. “When the moon is full and the tides are high he drags innocent people to the bottom of the sea, so he’s not alone.”

Y/N felt a chill run down her spine. She personally didn’t believe in ghosts. After learning what she did, she knew that if something were to be there on the Jusangjeolli cliffs it was most likely a demon of some sort. Yet... She couldn’t help but feel sad for some reason.

“So that man was drove to suicide just because he fell in love with the wrong person? That seems so sad...” Y/N frowned.

“It’s just a legend,” Seokjin told her. “Can we hurry up and get this stuff please?” He asked the cashier, his voice a little harsher than usual.

Nothing more was said about the legend as Seokjin paid for the alcohol. Jeongguk and Taehyung helped him carry it out to the Jeep. As they got in, Seokjin got behind the wheel and Taehyung sat up front with him, leaving Jeongguk and Y/N in the back. Seokjin let out a long sigh, his hands gripping the steering wheel.

“Have any of you heard a legend like that before?” Jeongguk asked curiously.

“Nu-Uh,” Taehyung shook his head with a small grin. “It makes me want to go check out the Jusangjeolli cliffs.”

“Me too!” Jeongguk nodded.

“Jin...?” Y/N asked, noticing the way his jaw clenched slightly.

“Do you guys want to go check it out?” Seokjin asked lowly. “Do you want to go to the Jusangjeolli cliffs?”

“Really?!” Taehyung’s eyes widened in excitement.

“It’s close to a full moon, why not,” Seokjin muttered.

Jeongguk glanced at Y/N. “Are you okay with it? You know nothings really going to be there, right? Back at the store was just a bunch of island talk. Tae and I are just curious.”

“Yeah,” Y/N whispered. “Sure, I don’t mind...”

The Jusangjeolli cliffs were open to the public, during certain times, at night time it was supposedly closed. When you’re in a group of two sirens, a lycan and a witch, sneaking around security is no problem.

With the moon shinning brightly overhead Y/N was in awe of the scene before her. High on the top of the Jusangjeolli cliffs, the sea laid out before them. Endless, deep and breathtakingly beautiful. The cliffs were quite and glowing in the moonlight. Y/N turned, seeing Jeongguk snap several photos on his phone. Taehyung was glancing at the sea, a look of awe on his face and Seokjin looked haunted almost. His face had grown pale and his eyes distant.

“Jin?” Y/N called to him. “Are you okay?”

Taehyung and Jeongguk glanced at him now. “Jin?” Taehyung spoke.

“Did you see it?” Seokjin whispered.

“See what?” Jeongguk asked curiously.

“The ghost,” Seokjin’s voice was faint as he walked towards the cliff. He stopped near the edge of it and glanced down, his jaw setting once again.

“No, of course not,” Taehyung shook his head. “We didn’t believe that silly legend.”

“It’s not a legend,” Seokjin stated lowly. “Take a good look,” he told the group as he turned around. “You’re looking at that ghost right now.“

“What...?” Taehyung gasped in surprise. “Jin, you-“

“I didn’t jump over these cliffs in suicide,” Seokjin’s jaw clenched. “I was pushed, murdered,” his voice hardened. “And did I come back, after becoming a Siren, just to kill all of those who tried to kill me first? You’re damn right I did! Those bastards paid for what they did to me!”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Twenty Four

The car was silent. Seokjin stared out of the window as his hands gripped the steering wheel. Beside him, Taehyung sat quietly and deep in thought. In the backseats, Y/N and Jeongguk didn’t speak, the revelation that Seokjin told them just a few minutes prior was still running through their minds.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Taehyung asked quietly.

“Would it have changed anything?” Seokjin asked.

“Of course not!” Taehyung shook his head. “You’re still my brother, Jin.”

Seokjin let out a small breath and closed his eyes. “I didn’t want you to know what kind of monster I was, Taehyung. Coming here though, I’m bombarded with memories of my past.”

“If I had known-“

“I know. I know you would have picked somewhere else. Don’t blame yourself, Tae. I’m the one who didn’t tell you,” Seokjin sighed.

“You could have...” Taehyung mumbled. “I wouldn’t have judged you.”

“Would you like to know?”

“Only if you want to tell me...”

“Should we step outside?” Jeongguk spoke up, unsure if Seokjin was wanting him and Y/N to hear what he was about to spill out to Taehyung.

“No,” Seokjin opened his eyes. “You two already know my secret, might as well hear the story behind it...

“I was born on this island in 1704, 315 years ago. My mom died of an illness when I was young, leaving just me, my father and my younger brother. My father was a popular fishermen for this island, and when my little brother got older, he helped my father, me on the other hand... I was an entertainer. I was a storyteller, traveling across the island with a circus act. We were popular, and I admit there were a lot of young women who were attracted to me,” Seokjin said. “When I was 24, there was one woman in particular who grew fond of me. Her father was a General for the emperor at the time, and she too, was very popular. Many men were attracted to her...

“She would follow our traveling circus, and I wasn’t stupid. I could tell by the looks she gave me what she was thinking and it wasn’t long after we started our relationship. However, she was a generals daughter and I was nothing but a circus performer, so when our relationship got brought to light... Well, you know the saying... shit hit the fan.”

“What happened...?” Taehyung asked quietly.

Seokjin let out a small breath. “She lied. She claimed that I had stalked her and then assaulted and threatened her. With my position of being in the circus and her being a generals daughter, I didn’t even have a chance to explain myself...”

“They had you killed?” Y/N whispered.

“Not just me,” Seokjin’s voice hardened. “Before they got to be, the pillaged my home. The killed my little brother, my father and all of his workers and then they found me... I was outnumbered greatly and too devastated to fight back. They beat until I was practically already dead and then they threw me off those cliffs...”

Y/N felt as if her heart could burst out of her chest. Her stomach felt queasy as she thought of all Seokjin went through. He was always such a happy and upbeat person, you never would have guessed that he had went through something so horrible. It made Y/N realize that sometimes the happiest people you know could be the ones that are truly the saddest.

“After I was thrown into the water, I was ready to die,” Seokjin admitted. “My family was gone, my reputation was ruined. However, fate must have thought differently because your mother found me,” he glanced at Taehyung.

“My Mom was the one who turned you?” Taehyung whispered.

Seokjin nodded slowly. “Because of the injuries I had suffered, the transformation was brutal and very painful. It was almost a week before I could move without being in pain, and another three weeks before I could function properly. I was no longer human and my morals left me completely. My only thought was revenge for my father and brother...

“It was a full moon when I walked back onto the land. Summer was almost over and she would be leaving for the mainland soon. I wasted no time finding her and her guards. The guards were stunned. You could see the look of horror that crossed their face when they saw me but I could only smirk. I killed them all and then I found her, in her bedchambers with another man already. I killed the man while she cried and begged me to spare her but she had costed me everything... So I strangled her and watched as she cried until she couldn’t anymore. Then, I went back into the sea and stayed there for hundreds of years.

“I was very bitter for a long time,” Seokjin said. “I didn’t ask to become a siren, your mother just turned me into one. I had been ready to die, and after I got my revenge, I wanted to. It wasn’t until you were born, Tae that started to feel a little bit like my old self again...”

“Why?” Taehyung whispered. “What made me so special?”

“You reminded me of my little brother,” Seokjin told him. “So innocent and curious about the world. Always wanting to see the good in things even if the bad is right in front of you. So I made myself a promise that no matter what, I would never let anything happen to you,” Seokjin’s eyes held Taehyung’s. “Your mother might have been the one that turned me into a siren, but you’re the one who saved me, Taehyung.”

“Jinnie...” Taehyung’s voice was hoarse as he shook. “You know you mean everything to me, right? I too, want to protect you. Don’t hold these feelings in any longer. Anytime you need to scream or vent about something I’ll be here to listen. Don’t keep me in the dark any longer.”

“I won’t,” Seokjin promised.

A loud buzzing of a phone ruined the moment and Jeongguk jumped as he quickly scrambled to get his phone. “It’s Hyung,” he whispered. Slowly he answered it and put it on speakerphone. “Hello...?”

“Where the hell are you guys?” Came Yoongi’s huff. “You were just suppose to be getting drinks.”

“That was three fucking hours ago,” Hoseok added. “Don’t tell me you guys got lost or some shit.”

“We went on a little field trip,” Seokjin told them. His voice sounded a lot like it usually did now.

“Are you all damn crazy?” Hoseok began to rant. “You have Y/N with you all, you crazy sons of bitches. Let one thing happen to her, I’m going to-“

“Sorry Hobi,” Y/N spoke off, cutting the vampire short. “It was my idea... The boys just went along with it.”

“If you think we believe that, then you’re wrong,” Yoongi told her.

Y/N frowned. At least she tried.

“Just get home!” Hoseok huffed through the phone before it clicked off.

“Well, I guess we better head back before Yoongi and Hoseok have our heads,” Seokjin muttered.

Y/N opened her eyes slowly. She was somewhere strange. She stood up slowly, taking in her surroundings. It looked as if she was in the middle of some type of forest. Her eyes caught her hands and she gasped, seeing the mud that was plastered over them. The dress she was wearing was torn and muddy.

Y/N glanced up, trying to find the guys, or Seojoon and Jungeum but all she saw was a woman. Her grey hair was a tangled mess on the top of her head, her black eyes were dull and the dark circles underneath her eyes made it look as if she hadn’t slept properly in years. She looked remarkably frail, Y/N could see her collarbones and ribs peaking out from the large black dress she wore.

“Who are you?” Y/N asked.

“You’ll kill them, you know,” the woman spoke, her voice coming out like a small hiss. She smirked, her yellow, rotted teeth showing proudly.

“W-Who?” Y/N’s eyes widened.

“Everyone you love,” the woman laughed. “When your magic reaches it peak, you’ll become unstoppable.”

“No,” Y/N whispered. She shook her head quickly. That wasn’t her! She wasn’t that type of person... That was something who went into dark magic did, but she would be light.

“The darkness is already inside of you,” the woman told Y/N. “You can fight it but in the end, it’ll win.”

“NO!” Y/N yelled. She closed her eyes and shook her head. She refused to believe it.

“YOU WILL KILL THEM ALL!” The woman yelled.

“No!” Y/N gasped, her eyes flying open. Her heart hammered inside of her chest as she stared at the ceiling. Beside her, Taehyung was still sleeping peacefully.

“What a horrible nightmare,” she muttered with a sigh. She grabbed her phone, noticing that it was just a little after five in the morning and she had a feeling that she wouldn’t be able to go back to sleep.

With a sigh, Y/N got out of her bed and quietly tipped-toed out of the room. The beach house was silent, other than her being able to hear the faint snores from the room over where Yoongi and Jeongguk slept. Namjoon, Hoseok and Jimin were usually up, doing their own things... Namjoon usually read a book or composed some music. Hoseok was actually fond of doing puzzles and Jimin likes to watch anime’s or other tv shows. It was all things they did to entertain themselves while everyone else slept but they were all out hunting.

Quietly, Y/N crept into the kitchen to find herself something to make.

“Oh my god!” She gasped when a shadow moved across the kitchen. She let out a sigh of relief when she saw that it was only Seokjin. “Why don’t you have a light on? Are you trying to cause me to have a heart-attack?”

Seokjin gave a small smile. “Sorry, Y/N. Didn’t expect anyone else to be up this early. What are you doing up so early anyways?”

“I just woke up,” Y/N said. She didn’t feel like thinking about that awful nightmare. “I was going to fix me something to drink.”

“What are you thirsty for?” Seokjin asked as he flipped on the kitchen light.

“Hm... Something with chocolate?”

“You and your sweet-tooth,” Seokjin laughed.

Y/N watched as he made her and himself a chocolate malt. Together they went out to the beach houses back patio and sat down on the stairs that lead to the beach. The blue hue in the sky was gradually fading from the dark royal color to a peaceful blue. The ocean looked dark as the waves gently rolled onto the shore in the dim light.

“When Tae said that he wanted to come onto shore did you follow him because of what you said earlier?” Y/N asked quietly. “About how you would protect him?”

“Yes,” Seokjin answered. “I honestly didn’t ever think I would come back onto land after what happened to me. I had made up my mind that humans were awful creatures, but after the mess that happened in the ocean with Taehyung’s father and mother, I realized that evil is everywhere. It’s not just the human race but other races as well, but... along with the evil, there’s always good,” he whispered as he glanced at her. “Namjoon and the other guys had been nothing but kind to me and Taehyung the last twenty years. We’re family now. And you too,” he nudged her. “I’m sorry for unloading all that depressing bullshit earlier. It must have shocked you.”

Y/N slowly shook her head. “I think I understand you better now, actually.”

“Understand me?” Seokjin raised a brow.

“Mhm,” Y/N smiled. “The reason why you always make jokes and the reason why you’re an escort.”

“Who told you I was an escort?” Seokjin whispered. “Do you know how hard Jeongguk had been trying to keep you from finding that out? Apparently he thinks it’s dirty or something!” He scoffed.

Y/N let out a small laugh. “Bam Bam told me by accident. But I think I get it now. You tell jokes to hide your own sorrows, because why would anyone who’s always laughing about something, whether it be big or small, be sad? And you surround yourself with customers because although you act as if you don’t care for relationships because of how that woman did you wrong, I think you secretly crave a relationship. One where there’s mutual understanding and respect.” Y/N let out a long sigh and shrugged her shoulders. “This is just my guess, though.”

Seokjin was staring at her silently. His eyes looked as if he was deep in thought before he leaned over and gently kissed her forehead. “Do you know what your true magic is, Y/N?”

Y/N blinked several times, her cheeks feeling slightly warm at the intimate gesture. “What...?” She asked quietly.

“You heal people,” Seokjin told her. “Since you’ve been here, you’ve helped a lot of us move forward with problems we haven’t faced in decades. Taehyung with his mother. Jimin, with his brother. Yoongi with that hunter and now me with my past. You truly are amazing. You are a healer.”

“A healer...” Y/N whispered with a small smile. That had a rather nice ring to it.

Y/N smiled as the warm breeze rushed past her. They were all enjoying the beach again and she was letting the warm sand slip between her toes. The vampires wouldn’t be back until evening, so there was no worries about anyone burning.

Seokjin was working on a tan, and Yoongi and Jeongguk seemed to be having fun with water guns.

“Y/N!” Taehyung called as he sat close to the shore. “Come here!”

Slowly Y/N walked over towards him and he patted the spot beside him. She hadn’t been in the water since they had got there... It wasn’t that she didn’t like it, it was just since she wasn’t a swimmer, she was a little leery.

“I won’t let you go anywhere,” Taehyung promised. “The water is calm.”

Y/N carefully sat down beside him. The water was cool and refreshing and it rose a bit, covering her and Taehyung’s legs. It stopped at her hips and Taehyung smiled at her.

“Look,” he motioned with his head.

Y/N gasped as several, colorful fish came swimming by their legs. “They’re beautiful,” she told him. She was in awe as they swam around her and Taehyung, unafraid. “Are you making them do that?”

“Nah, they’re doing it themselves,” Taehyung smiled. “I did ask them if they would, though. They like you, or else they wouldn’t.”

“I don’t think it’s me they like that much,” she told him with a grin.

Taehyung smiled at her bashfully and held up one of his palms. Inside of it was wet, muddy sand and in the middle of it, a bright blue starfish.

“Wow,” Y/N whispered as she watched the starfish wiggle.

“You know there’s a legend that says if you tell a wish to a starfish that they’ll grant it.”

“Really?” Y/N whispered.

Taehyung shrugged with a grin. “It could be just a legend, but it doesn’t hurt to make a wish, right?”

“Nope!” Y/N shook her head.

“Here,” Taehyung held the starfish up to her. “Make a wish.”

Y/N thought for a few seconds before she closed her eyes and leaned forward. “Please let us stay as happy as we are now,” she whispered her wish.

“Ah! It feels so weird!” Y/N was biting back her giggles as the small crab crawled around in her palm.

“Hold still!” Jimin laughed as he tried his best to get a picture of her.

“Jimmie, your flash is killing my eyes,” Y/N whined.

“But it’s dark, how else am I gonna get a good picture?” He pouted. “Just hold still for a second.”

Y/N let out a small breath and forced her eyes opened as she smiled towards Jimin. He snapped several pictures before letting out a happy yell.

“My followers are going to see that I have such a cute friend!”

“Y/N!” Namjoon ran up to her, three crabs in his hands.

“Ah, Joon you’re so good at catching them!” Y/N said. Her, Namjoon and Jimin has been crab hunting for the last several minutes. After a long day at the beach again, the other guys had decided to relax inside.

“You caught that one all by yourself though,” Namjoon told her. “That’s good.”

“Thanks! I think I’m going to name him Eugene.”

“Eugene?” Jimin’s lips twitched into a smile.

“Doesn’t he look like a Eugene?” Y/N raised a brow.

“Totally,” Namjoon snickered.

Y/N yawned as she tiredly walked through the house. The day had been spent sight-seeing and visiting museums and now that it was just a few hours away from supper, she was exhausted. She wandered into the living room and her eyes lit up when she saw Yoongi in the giant recliner, sleeping. She grabbed the blanket off the couch before creeping over the sleeping lycan and sliding down beside him.

Yoongi peaked an eye open but once he saw it was Y/N who was nestling beside him he closed his eyes again. He stretched out his arm so Y/N could lay on it and with his hand he gently patted her hair until both of them were sleeping peacefully.

“Petal.”

Y/N let out a small groan, nestling into the blankets more.

“Petal.” Someone reached down and grabbed the blankets from her, causing her to whine. “C’mon,” the voice sighed. “Supper is done.”

Y/N peaked an eye open to see Hoseok standing in front of her with the blanket and Yoongi no where to be seen. She must have been real tired if he had got up without her noticing it.

“What time is it?” She asked with a small yawn.

“Nearing 8,” Hoseok answered. “You’ve been sleeping for hours, but it’s time to get up, Petal.” He grabbed her elbow. His touches were surprisingly gentle compared to how Y/N thought they would be when they first met. “The guys set up some picnic tables outside for us to eat on.”

“Hobi,” Y/N said as they started walking. “Why do you call me Petal?” She asked. Truthfully, she had always been curious about the nickname.

The corner of Hoseok’s mouth twitched slightly. “When you were little, you were always covered in flower petals.”

“Really?” Y/N giggled.

“Well, your grandmother owned a flower shop and you have always loved flowers and using your magic for them. Every time I saw you, you always had flower petals in your hair so the name Petal just stuck.”

“Did I have a nickname for you as well?” Y/N asked.

“Well,” Hoseok smirked then. “I guess you’ll just have to remember if you want to find out,” he told her.

“Hobi!” She pouted after him.

“Jin,” Namjoon glanced around the small bar. “Is there a reason as to why we’re here?” He asked, motioning to himself, Jimin and Hoseok.

“Yes,” the Siren nodded, already taking a sip from his alcohol beverage.

“It’s our last night here,” Jimin said. “Everyone should be here.”

“Don’t worry,” Seokjin grinned.

Yoongi suddenly arrived and took the empty seat beside Namjoon. “Guk is for sure home,” he told Seokjin.

“And Y/N?” Seokjin raised a brow.

“At the meeting spot!” Taehyung chirped as he arrived. He took the other empty seat beside Yoongi and gave a boxy grin to Seokjin. “I told her a family emergency came up and I had to go to the ocean.”

“Great,” Seokjin was smirking.

“What the hell is going on?” Hoseok asked with a frown.

“You’ll see,” Seokjin said. He took out his cell and dialed a number quickly. He put it on speakerphone and they listened as he began to ring.

“What?” Came a sleepy Jeongguk’s voice.

“Yah, Jeongguk,” Seokjin said. “What’re you doing?”

“I was sleeping,” Jeongguk muttered.

“Huh? Sleeping? Wake up!”

There was muffled movement and they could hear Jeongguk opening his door and walking out of his room. “Where is everyone?”

“What do you mean, where is everyone?! Did you forget our plans?!”

“What plans?” Jeongguk sighed.

“Our plans to take Y/N to the fair!”

“What! When did we say that?!”

“We all said we would take her last night!”

“Why don’t I remember it?!” Jeongguk huffed.

“I don’t know!” Seokjin huffed right back. “I guess because you don’t listen to me! There’s a small problem though... Tae had to go to the ocean, his grandpa needed him for an emergency and me and the other guys are stuck in awful track on the other side of the island so Y/N is currently at the fair... Alone.”

There was a bang and Seokjin laughed. “Did you fall, Guk?”

“Shut up,” Jeongguk hissed. “What do you mean she’s there alone? Where’s the fair at?”

“It’s just downtown,” Seokjin said. “She’s waiting on us, but we won’t be there for a while. I figured you’d be there by now. It’s a good thing I called you.”

Jeongguk let out a long sigh. “I need to change right quick.”

“Oh yes, do that,” Seokjin told him. “Hurry, hurry, don’t make Y/N wait too long.”

“Shut up!”

“And Guk?”

“What?” The lycan huffed.

“Enjoy your date,” Seokjin smirked.

Jeongguk let out something like a growl. “Shut the f-“

Click.

Taehyung was in a fit of giggles. “This is so exciting! Their first date!”

“Okay, that was brilliant,” Jimin was grinning.

“Yeah, but if Jeongguk realizes this is all a lie he’s going to kill you,” Namjoon told Seokjin.

Seokjin shrugged, obviously not afraid. “He should be thanking me.”

“I wish we could at least see how their first date will go,” Taehyung frowned.

“Why can’t we?” Seokjin asked. “We’re just a few blocks away from the fair.”

“Oh no,” Yoongi shook his head. “You two don’t go spying on their date.”

“Why?” Taehyung pouted.

“Yeah,” Jimin added. “I want to see it too!”

“Count me out,” Hoseok huffed as he stood up. “This shits dumb. I’m going back to the beach house.”

“Me too,” Yoongi stood up. “I helped set them up,” he told Seokjin. “But I’m telling you, if you try to spy on them you’re only going to get caught. Then Guk and Y/N are going to be mad at you.”

“I think I’m going to set this out too,” Namjoon said with an apologetic smile. “I want to see them together, but it should be something that just happens between the both of them.”

“They’re right...” Taehyung frowned. “I don’t want Y/N and Jeongguk mad at me.”

Seokjin let out a sigh. “Why do they have to give us such good reasoning like that?”

Jimin let out a long sigh. “At least we can drink to pass the time.”

Y/N sat on a bench, watching her feet bounce in their black sandals. When Taehyung has told her earlier that they guys wanted to take her to a fair, she had been so excited since she had never been to a fair before. She was so excited that she actually let Taehyung dress her up in the black romper he had picked out for her several weeks ago.

Unfortunately, just as her and Taehyung passed the gate, he got a sudden call, telling him he needed to leave because of a a family emergency. To make matters worse, the other guys seemed to be stuck in traffic and didn’t know when they would be here...

A pair of black converses ran up to her suddenly before coming to a sudden stop. “Y/N,” they voice panted.

Y/N’s eyes shot up and saw Jeongguk standing in front of her. He was wearing a pair of faded blue jeans, a simple white t-shirt that brought out the tattoos down his arms. He had a yellow jacket tied around his waist and Y/N couldn’t help but smile. Yellow was definitely his color.

“Gukkie,” Y/N whispered. “Are you not stuck in traffic like the others?”

“No,” he shook his head. “Sorry I’m late.”

“It’s okay,” Y/N smiled.

“Uh,” Jeongguk glanced around before he offered Y/N his hand. “Should we go ahead and go in?”

Y/N took his hand, her stomach doing flips of excitement. “Okay...”

“It’s crowded,” Jeongguk mumbled. “Let’s stay close,” he told her as he squeezed her hand.

“Yeah,” Y/N felt her cheeks growing warm. She would be totally okay with using the crowd as an excuse to hold his hand. She just hoped the crowed wouldn’t go away.

First, Jeongguk and Y/N looked around at all the booths and then they rode a few rides. One was a rollercoaster type ride that had Y/N screaming and holding onto Jeongguk tightly, all while the lycan just laughed happily. The other one was one that went a hundred feet into the air before suddenly coming to a drop. Again, Y/N had held Jeongguk’s hand tightly.

After a few rides, they decided to get some food. Jeongguk scarfed down several hot dogs and a pretzel while Y/N was still munching on some blue cotton candy.

“It looks like you’re eating a cloud,” Jeongguk told her in amusement.

“A delicious cloud,” Y/N told him. “One hat melts in your mouth.”

“It melts in your mouth?” Jeongguk’s brows furrowed together.

“Have you never had cotton candy?”

“No,” Jeongguk shook his head.

Y/N tore off a piece of her cotton candy and held it up to Jeongguk’s mouth. “Here, open.”

Jeongguk’s eyes widened slightly but he didn’t say anything as he opened his mouth. It wasn’t until after Y/N placed the cotton candy inside his mouth that she realized she had just fed him. With burning cheeks she removed her hand quickly and let out a small laugh.

“They’re delicious, right?”

“Yeah,” Jeongguk nodded quickly, his own cheeks a light pink. “It’s really good.”

The two of them walked around until Y/N finished the cotton candy until she suddenly saw a ride she wanted to go on. “Gukkie, lets go!” She laughed, pulling him towards it.

“Isn’t this a kid ride?” He asked with a small laugh, but he didn’t try to stop her.

“Who cares?” Y/N asked as she handed the ride operator her and Jeongguk’s tickets. “I love carousels,” she smiled.

“Which animal are you going to get on?” Jeongguk asked as she roamed around to find the perfect animal.

“This one!” Y/N squealed as she took off to grab it before a child could.

Jeongguk laughed until he saw the animal she got... A wolf. Y/N simply grinned at him. “You can ride beside me,” she told him, motioning towards the Dragon.

Jeongguk got on the Dragon sideways with a small laugh. He was a bit too big for it, but Y/N was smiling at him so brightly. The music began the lights were shinning as the carousel began. Jeongguk took out his phone, snapping pictures of Y/N as she smiled at him.

“Why did you pick the wolf?” Jeongguk asked Y/N curiously.

“I like wolves,” Y/N told him with a wink.

Jeongguk’s cheeks dusted a soft pink and when the ride stopped, he helped Y/N down before grabbing her hand. They held hands as they walked down a few game booths until Jeongguk stopped.

“What is it?” Y/N asked curiously.

Jeongguk walked up to a booth where the objective was to through a ball at few glass bottles. “I want to win that,” he pointed to soft brown stuffed bear that was hanging up. It wore a yellow tutu, with a matching yellow bow that had a sunflower in the middle of it.

Jeongguk paid the man a few bucks and in just one try he won the bear. Y/N wasn’t surprised and she blushed as Jeongguk handed her the best he had one.

“Thank you,” Y/N smiled up at him.

“Here,” he untied his jacket from his waist and helped her get into it. “It’s getting cold since the sun went down.”

“Thank you again,” she told him as she held the bear with one arm and held Jeongguk’s hand with the other.

“Is there anything else you would like to ride?” Jeongguk asked her.

“That,” Y/N motioned to the Ferris wheel that was lit up and shinning brightly.

Jeongguk smiled at her and nodded his approval. They didn’t have to wait in line very long before they were seated and sitting next to each other.

“Wow... look! The ocean looks never ending from here,” Y/N whispered as they reached the top.

“Are you not scared?” Jeongguk asked curiously.

“Nu-Uh,” Y/N shook her head with a grin. “Are you?”

“No,” he chuckled. “I’ve been higher than this before on a broom.”

“A broom?” Y/N raised a brow. “With me?” She asked curiously.

Jeongguk nodded his head with a grin. “You almost crashed us, but still it was a fun ride.”

Y/N let out a small sigh and Jeongguk frowned.

“What’s wrong? Did I say something?” He asked worriedly.

“No...” she shook her head. “It’s just... I still can’t remember anything.”

“You will, Y/N,” Jeongguk told her. “I’ll help you remember.”

“That’s the thing...” she mumbled. “I used to want to remember and now...” she shook her head slowly. “I’m afraid to,” she confessed. “What if I see something I don’t like? I obviously saw something all those years ago that made me erase my memories so what if I see it again? What if I erase you all again?” She asked with teary eyes. She didn’t want to forget them again, and she definitely didn’t want to forget Jeongguk.

“Then I’ll make you remember me, again,” he promised her as he squeezed her hand.

“How can you say that when I’ve already erased you once before?” Y/N whispered as she fought back tears.

“Because I love you,” Jeongguk confessed. “I’ve loved you since we were nine-years-old, Y/N.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Twenty Five

Y/N’s heart was pounding against her chest. Jeongguk loved her. She didn’t think her cheeks could get any hotter than they were at the current moment and her heart felt like it could burst out of her chest. She felt extremely giddy, like he had just told her the best news she could have imagined.

Y/N understood now why other guys had never interested her. It was because Jeongguk, even though she hadn’t known it. She liked him. She really, really liked him. It was possible, that it was even love, but she wanted to have her memories back before she confidently told him that. She wanted to remember all those moments they had shared together that made him love her.

“You can just forget I said that,” Jeongguk muttered. His eyes were wide as he avoided her gaze in embarrassment. It seemed that he had just said it without thinking about it.

Y/N smiled softly and leaned over, brushing her lips against his warm cheek. He gasped slightly and she let go of his hand as she leaned against him. His arm wrapped around her shoulders, holding her against him. She could feel his heart pounding inside of his chest just as strongly as hers was.

“I don’t want to forget what you said, ever. I like you, Gukkie,” Y/N said. “I like you a lot.”

He let out a small breath that sounded like relief. “I’m really glad...”

Y/N smiled as she enjoyed the moment. She knew her and Jeongguk’s relationship had just took a huge step, and honestly she was excited and happy. Things seemed to be looking bright.

It was growing a bit late as Jeongguk and Y/N headed back to the beach house. Thankfully it wasn’t too far away, so they walked, hand-in-hand. Y/N hadn’t been able to keep the smile off of her face, and neither had Jeongguk. Jeongguk gave her hands a gentle squeeze and she instantly squeezed them back.

“I have a confession,” Y/N said. “I think this whole night was a set-up for us,” she told Jeongguk. “When Tae got a phone call earlier from his ‘grandpa’, it sounded a lot like Yoongi Oppa.”

Jeongguk let out a loud snort. “I’m not even surprised,” he told her. “Jin told me to enjoy the date before he hung up on me. It probably was a set-up... but, I’m not complaining,” he smiled at her.

“Me either,” she shook her head.

Jeongguk cleared his throat. For the last several minutes, his throat had been itchy and he felt extremely warm. Of course, he was always warm but he felt almost feverish... Something just didn’t feel right.

The house came into view, and the window curtains that had been opening suddenly flew shut.

“Those assholes,” Jeongguk muttered. “They’ve been waiting on us to get home.”

Y/N let out a small laugh. “I’m honestly not even surprised.”

“Well, are you ready to face the chaos?” He asked Y/N as they neared the front step.

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” she told him with a nod.

Jeongguk opened the door and held it open for Y/N. Much to their surprise, they weren’t bombarded with questions. Actually, the entrance was empty. They shared a confused look before shrugging.

“Well, while we have some peace, I’m going to go change,” Y/N said. “Thank you for tonight, Gukkie. I had so much fun.”

He grinned at her. “I had fun too.”

Jeongguk watched Y/N as she went off to her room. It wasn’t until she was gone that he let out a small frown and rubbed his chest. Had he eaten something that didn’t agree with him? Why did it feel so tight? Rubbing his chest, he made his way towards the kitchen, where he knew the others were.

As soon as he stepped foot inside the kitchen, Taehyung, Seokjin, and Jimin all began questioning him.

“So is it official?” Taehyung asked with a grin. “Is it?”

“Stop,” Jeongguk muttered. He was feeling extremely flushed and groggy suddenly.

“Awh, look! He’s blushing,” Seokjin grinned.

“Must have had a good night then,” Yoongi smiled as he patted Jeongguk’s back. “Guk...?” He asked, notching how warm Jeongguk was.

Jeongguk let out a small groan, his chest tightening even more. Suddenly, he started coughing violently until little drops of blood was coming out.

“Jeongguk!” Yoongi yelled, grabbing his shoulders. “What’s wrong?!”

Jeongguk gasped, glancing up at Yoongi and the older lycan let out a gasp, his eyes widening. The veins in Jeongguk’s neck was turning black and slowly going up his neck as he gasped. His eyes were red as he reached out for Yoongi and he stumbled and fell right into his brother.

“JEONGGUK!” Yoongi screamed.

“What the fuck is happening?!” Hoseok asked the very question everyone was wondering as panic settled in the pits of their stomachs.

Y/N hummed a happy tune to herself as she changed. It has been a wonderful night and she honestly couldn’t stop her smiles. She knew that when she walked out that the guys would tease her, but she was okay with that. She couldn’t leave Jeongguk to get teased by himself for long.

Exiting her room, Y/N heard the panic yells. Her heart started pounding... Something wasn’t right. She rushed into the kitchen and gasped at the sight before her.

Jeongguk was passed out, his head on a distraught Yoongi’s leg. Jeongguk’s shirt was tore open, in the center of his chest it looked as if he had some type of black and purple bruise but it was spreading! Slowly, inching its way all across Jeongguk.

Y/N let out a small sob. “What’s wrong with him?!” She choked out as she fell beside Jeongguk. He was panting, straining for air and sweat beads rolled down his temples and the back of his neck.

“Y/N, did anything happen tonight?” Namjoon asked. “Anything strange or out of the ordinary?”

“No,” Y/N shook her head. “It was like a regular date. He didn’t even act like he was feeling bad!” She cried. She could feel Dae’s uneasiness inside of her and she had to swallow back some vomit at how quickly her stomach was whirling. Jeongguk had to be okay!

Crack! Crack!

Seojoon and Jungeum suddenly appeared in the kitchen and they rushed over to where Jeongguk was. Jungeum gasped, her eyes widening fearfully.

“How are you two here?” Seokjin asked.

“All magic casters have the ability to sense when one of their clan members, or someone with the same blood as them, are in distress,” Seojoon explained as he watched Jeongguk. “We felt Y/N’s distress call.”

“Oppa,” Y/N glanced up at Seojoon with eyes full of tears. “What’s wrong with him?”

Jeongguk gasped suddenly, and escaping his mouth was something similar to a black cloud of smoke. It hovered above the group for a few seconds before it scattered, breaking the nearby windows and everything else it could reach. The house began to shake as objects rose and threw themselves against the nearest walls.

“Protect Jeongguk and Y/N!” Hoseok yelled over the chaos as he kicked a chair away from them.

“Y/N, here,” Yoongi gently placed Jeongguk’s head on her lap. “Stay with him,” he said before he jumped up to help.

Y/N couldn’t believe what was happening. It was as if the house was coming alive and attacking them. Shadows seemed to be moving on their own and Y/N’s heart felt like it could burst out of her chest. She grabbed Jeongguk’s shoulders, holding him protectively.

CRACK!

“Y/N,” Mark appeared in the kitchen. She hadn't seen him since he had came with Jackson and Bam Bam. He ran over to her and fell down beside her.

“Mark...” Y/N whispered.

“Why are you here?” Seojoon asked him.

“The same reason you are,” Mark said. “I felt Y/N’s distress signal.”

“What? You-“

“I’m her brother,” Mark stated.

“Brother...?” Y/N whispered. She felt as if her head was spinning. There was just too much going on at the moment.

“We will talk about it later, once everything has calmed down,” Mark told her. He placed his hand on Jeongguk’s chest, over the dark spot and his hand began to glow. “It’s a spell,” he told Y/N. “A very powerful and dark spell from a dark magic caster. I sense two magic sources in it. The first one is from the magic caster who casted the spell- I can’t see who it is. The second one is you.”

Y/N gripped Jeongguk tighter. “Me?”

“Yes,” Mark nodded. “This spell was suppose to have killed him years ago, but your magic has kept it dormant. Something must have triggered it to wake up.”

“How do we undo it?” Y/N asked desperately. She would be willing to try anything as long as it meant that Jeongguk would be okay.

“I don’t know,” Mark shook his head slowly and removed his hand from Jeongguk. “But you do.”

“What do you mean?!” Y/N cried as she shook. “I don’t! If I did I would have stopped it already!”

“Remember, Y/N!” Mark told her seriously. “Your magic has kept him alive all these years which means you must have been there when the spell hit him! If you were there then you, and only you can save him. You have to remember if you want to save him.”

Y/N let out a small breath. It was time. She knew it was. She took a deep breath, controlling her emotions as she closed her eyes.

When Y/N opened her eyes she was standing in her field and Dae was in front of her.

“It’s time,” Dae told her.

Y/N nodded slowly. “And this time, let’s not forget.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Twenty Six

Twelve Years Ago...

Nine-year-old Y/N stood by the window excitedly as she watched the furniture be unloaded from a moving truck. So far she had seen two beds, two dressers and a few nightstand and toys.

“Y/N.”

She turned to see her aunt, Alula, standing behind her and smiling at her in amusement. To Y/N, Alula was beautiful. She had long, flowing blonde hair, almond-shaped eyes that were dark and a slender face.

“Look,” Y/N continued to glance out the window. “Ulric said his nephews would be arriving today, right?” She asked Alula happily.

“Mhm,” Alula nodded. “He did.”

Y/N bounced in excitement. Her and Alula had been living at the apartments for years. It was a quite, peaceful apartment complex in the countryside not too far away from Busan. Y/N enjoyed living there, the only downside was that there was no one her age to play with. But that was about to change!

Their neighbor, Ulric was a very nice man. He was tall, with shaggy black hair that fell down to his ears. He always seemed to be smiling and Y/N always enjoyed when he would join them for supper. For a while, she had thought he had a pet dog, because at nighttime there would be howling, but he just told her it was nearby wolves and to not go out alone at night.

Y/N had been so excited when Ulric had told her and Alula that his nephews would be moving in with him. Y/N hadn’t even known he had family, but he said he just hadn’t seen them for a while... Apparently both boys had lost their parents and Ulric was all they had left. Y/N knew it would probably take some time for them to warm up to her, but she hoped they could be friends.

“Alula!” Y/N yelled when she saw Ulric’s beat up black 4Runner pull up. “They’re here!” She was practically squealing.

Alula walked up behind her and peaked out the windows at Ulric got out of the drivers seat. Y/N couldn’t contain her excitement as she saw a boy get out of the passenger seat. He looked to be no older than 13. He had messy black hair, similar to Ulrics. Y/N couldn’t see his face very good, but he walked around to open the backdoor. Slowly, a boy stepped out. He was younger than the other, Y/N hoped he was around her age. His hair was light brown and fluffy. He had a deep frown on his face as him and the other boy followed Ulric inside of the apartment.

“Alula,” Y/N glanced up at her aunt. “Can we go see them? Please?”

Alula gave a small chuckle. “How about we give them time to settle in first?” She raised a blonde brow. “It’s only noon. Let’s make them some cookies and we can take it to them after we eat supper, deal?”

Y/N’s eyes lit up. “Deal!”

Y/N could not stop smiling. She was about to meet her new best friend- she just knew it! She held the plate of chocolate chip cookies in her hands carefully as Alula knocked on the door.

Ulric answered it and his eyes lit up when he saw Alula and he smiled down at Y/N. “Well, hi there.”

“Hi, Ulric!” Y/N greeted, attempting to look past him and inside his apartment.

Alula let out a small giggle. “Someone has been very excited to meet your new roommates.”

“Oh, have they?” Ulric raised an amused eyebrow before opening the door more. “Come in.”

Y/N didn’t see either one of the boys as she walked inside with Alula.

“Yoongi, Jeongguk, can you two come out please?” Ulric called.

A door opened and the older boy walked out. Y/N could see him a bit better now. He wore baggy, comfortable clothes. His dark hair was pushed out of his face and his dark chocolate eyes found Y/N.

“Where’s your brother?”

The boy shrugged, about to turn and go get him when another door opened. The younger boy was waking out now. He wore baggy clothes just like the other boy. His light brown hair was still messy on the top of his head, and his brown eyes were wide as he looked at Y/N.

“These are my nephews,” Ulric said with a grin. “This is Yoongi,” he patted the oldest head. “And this is Jeongguk,” he ruffled the youngest head, causing him to frown up at him. “Boys, these are our neighbors, Alula and her niece, Y/N.”

“Hi!” Y/N greeted with a smile. “I made some cookies for you.” She held them up, hoping it would break the ice.

“I don’t like cookies,” Jeongguk eyed the plate with a frown. Y/N felt herself frowning as well. The first meeting was not going as expected at all.

“I do,” Yoongi took the plate from Y/N. “Thank you...”

“Y/N here is homeschooled, just like you two,” Ulric said. “Maybe the three of you can do your schoolwork together.”

“Yes!” Y/N nodded excitedly.

Jeongguk opened his mouth to protest, but Yoongi nudged him with his elbow. “We would like that,” Yoongi told Y/N, his lips twitching into a small smile.

“Y/N,” Alula said. “It’s pretty late and I’m sure Yoongi and Jeongguk had a long day. Let’s go so they can rest. It was nice meeting you two,” Alula smiled at the boys.

“It was nice meeting you,” Yoongi nodded at her.

“Bye,” Y/N raised her hand to wave. Yoongi smiled at her, but Jeongguk just continued to frown.

With a small sigh, Y/N held Alula’s hand as they walked over to their apartment next door. Her frown was deep on her face by the time Alula shut the door.

“What’s wrong?”

“I don’t think Jeongguk likes me...” Y/N admitted honestly.

Alula let out a small sigh and knelt down beside Y/N. “Ulric told me that he lost his parents not too long ago,” she told Y/N softly. “Plus, this is a new, strange place to him. I’m sure he’s just trying to get adjusted. Let’s give him some time, okay? Plus, I know once he gets to know you, he’ll love being your friend,” Alula smiled at her.

Y/N smiled back. She could wait, if it meant Jeongguk would be her friend.

“Hey,” Yoongi opened Jeongguk’s door to his room. “It’s nice, isn’t it?” He asked, glancing around.

The room wasn’t huge by any means, but Jeongguk now at least had a bed, something he had never had before. He also had dressers and a closet. Ulric had even bought him a few toys. Any other nine-year-old would be ecstatic. But not Jeongguk. He sat on the floor by his bed with a frown.

“Hyung, I want to go home,” he said.

Yoongi let out a small sigh. “This is home now...”

Jeongguk shook his head defiantly. “The woods are our home.”

“The woods will always have a place in our heart, Jeongguk,” Yoongi whispered. “But we couldn’t survive on our own anymore. We’re so lucky Ulric found us, and took us in.”

“We survived on our own before,” Jeongguk mumbled.

“We did,” Yoongi nodded slowly. But that was before that terrible accident and now he couldn’t find it within himself to transform. “But you’re getting older, Jeongguk. So am I. It was harder finding food to last us, and we both need some education. You definitely need some.”

Jeongguk scrunched his nose up in distaste. “I don’t want to.”

Yoongi let out a small sigh. He couldn’t find it within himself to argue with Jeongguk at the moment. He knew the boy was just adjusting to everything and so he wouldn’t pressure anything.

“Here,” Yoongi sat a plate of cookies beside Jeongguk. “I ate a few, they’re pretty good. I have a feeling she made them for you, though.”

Jeongguk watched as Yoongi walked out and shut the door. His eyes darted around the small room. In the woods, there seemed to be miles of space to roam around but in here there were only a few feet. He didn’t understand why they had to move, why they couldn’t just stay in the woods.

Jeongguk didn’t like it. He didn’t like this place and he didn’t like the people here. He wanted to be home, his real home where his parents had raised him. He glanced down at the sleeves of his hoodie as his arms started hurting. His wounds had healed, but the scars it left behind were awful and ugly. No one at this place would understand them and they would stare at them if they saw them... especially that girl. Jeongguk didn’t understand why she was so happy but it got on his nerves. Here he was wanting to be anywhere else and she was smiling because he was there.

With a snort Jeongguk glanced at the cookies beside him and his stomach gave a low rumble. Ulric had fixed them a meal but Jeongguk had been stubborn and didn’t eat much, which he was regretting. He picked up a cookie before giving it a slow bite. Once the delicious taste hit him he quickly took a few more bites until the cookie was gone, and in a matter of minutes, the entire plate was empty.

With a sigh, Jeongguk stood up and plopped down on his bed. It was comfortable, but he missed the nests his mom would make for him. He clutched the blanket as tears welled up in his eyes as memories from his past overwhelmed him in this strange place. He missed his home.

Y/N had waited a whole week before she went to go visit Jeongguk and Yoongi again. It had been hard for her to wait, but she kept telling herself that she needed to give them time to adjust.

Ulric was gone at work, so the boys were alone by themselves doing school work, and Yoongi welcomed her to join. Alula, who worked from home making lotions, agreed to let her.

Yoongi seemed to be into his studies, but Jeongguk looked as if he wanted to be anywhere else. Y/N keep glancing at him. He had a sad look to his eyes, and she couldn’t help but want to help him somehow.

It wasn’t until Yoongi got up to use the bathroom that Jeongguk huffed and glanced at her. Y/N’s eyes widened and she blushed at being caught staring.

“What?” Jeongguk snapped.

Y/N shook her head slowly. “Do you need help?” She blurted out. “I can help you.”

“I don’t need help,” he huffed.

“Oh, okay...” she mumbled.

The rest of the time she stayed was quite and awkward, but Y/N didn’t want to give up. She couldn’t give up. Jeongguk looked lonely, and she knew all too well how that felt.

For the next several days, she visited so they could do schoolwork together. Everyday was the same as the one before. Jeongguk remained quite and distant, but Y/N got to know Yoongi more. It wasn’t long before she felt as if he was her big brother as well.

Y/N knocked on the door excitedly. It was the first weekend of spring and the weather felt amazing. It was the perfect day to go out and play, and she was going to see if Jeongguk would join her.

The door creaked open and she beamed at seeing that it was Jeongguk. He frowned at her, “What do you want? It’s not a school day.”

Y/N didn’t let his words bother her and she just continued to smile. “Do you want to go play?”

“What?” He looked at her like she had grown an extra head.

“It’s spring and the weather is so nice. We can go play in the woods, Alula said we could just as long as we don’t go too far.”

“No,” Jeongguk said. He started to shut the door but Y/N stopped him.

“Why not?” She pouted. “Don’t you want to play with a friend?”

Jeongguk narrowed his eyes at her. “You’re not my friend. I have friends, back at home where I belong, and it’s not here.” With that, he tore the door from her grip before slamming it.

Y/N stared at the door, her heart pounding inside her chest and she felt the tears gather in her eyes. She thought for a brief second to cast a spell on him that would make him have a horrible rash, it would be payback for being so mean... But then she shook her head to clear her mind. That wouldn’t be nice, and she knew Jeongguk was suffering enough as is.

Slowly, she turned and made her way back to her apartment. Perhaps she would try again tomorrow...

Crying. Sniffing. More crying. Whining. Screams of a horrible nightmare.

It was the same as it was every night and Y/N lied awake, motionless as she stared at her wall. Jeongguk didn’t know it, but their rooms were right next to each other. She didn’t know what he had been through, but just hearing his moans and his cries was enough to make her tear up as well. No matter how mean he would be to her during the day, at night, her heart broke for him.

Slowly, she placed her hand on the wall and watched it glow. The crying slowly stopped and she let out a small sigh that she could comfort him, even if it was just a little.

Y/N was silent as the minutes passed and she hoped Jeongguk was sleeping peacefully now. Her eyes were starting to grow heavy-

Thunk!

Y/N’s eyes widened and she sat up abruptly. Her heart was banging against her chest as she looked at the wall separating her and Jeongguk’s room. Just what was that? She placed her ear against the wall and could hear him shuffling around in his room before it sounded like he opened his window...

Y/N rushed over to her window just in time to see Jeongguk jump down from the window and walk straight to the woods. Her eyes widened, didn’t he know that was dangerous?! For a quick moment, she thought of going to wake Alula, but she didn’t have time, she had to follow Jeongguk. She opened her window and crawled onto the sill. Her eyes widened... It was several feet down and Jeongguk had jumped like it was nothing! Bracing herself, she jumped as well and winced as she fell and scrapped her knee a little.

Y/N jumped up quickly and ignored her knee as she took off following after the way she had seen Jeongguk go. She had never been so far out into the woods so late and alone... She was honestly a little scared... She ran as quickly as she could until she reached an opening and saw a small wooden bridge, and Jeongguk sitting on the low railing of it. Y/N’a eyes widened and her heart skipped.

“NO!” She screamed as she ran over to him and grabbed the back of his black hoodie, causing his eyes to widen and a small yelp to escape him.

“What are you doing here?!” He hissed at her, trying his best to wiggle free from her grasp.

“I followed you!” Y/N cried. “Don’t jump!”

“Let me go!” Jeongguk growled, finally being able to knock her away.

Y/N stumbled back and landed on her bottom. She let out a small whine and jumped up before she ran to the railing and straddled it. She was shaking like a leaf as her legs and hands gripped the railing tightly and Jeongguk was looking at her like she was crazy.

“You idiot!” He yelled. “What are you doing?!”

“Don’t jump!” Y/N yelled back at him, fighting the tremor out of her voice.

“Why do you care?!”

“Because I’m lonely too!” Y/N sobbed. “Every night I hear you crying, so I know you’re sad, and I know you’re lonely. I know I’ve been bugging you, I’m sorry! I just thought that maybe if we had each other, we wouldn’t be lonely anymore!”

Jeongguk stared at her in shock. “You hear me...?”

Y/N nodded slowly as she sniffed several times. “I know moving to a new place is hard. I know that you miss your parents, too. I never had a chance to meet my mom, but I miss her just the same,” she said softly. “I’m not trying to take your friends place, but I can be a new friend so you’re not alone. You don’t have to be alone, Jeongguk. Please...” she whispered. “Aren’t you tired of being alone? I am...”

Jeongguk felt a strange thumping in his chest and he let out a small breath. His face felt warm for some ridiculous reason and quickly, he turned and jumped on the bridge. He glanced up at Y/N who was still on the railing. She was holding onto it for dear life and he rolled his eyes.

“You can get down,” he told her.

“I can’t...” she whispered.

“Why not?”

“I... I’m scared,” she admitted. “I can’t swim, and I’m scared of water,” her eyes darted to the river below them before she shut her eyes tightly.

Jeongguk let out a small huff. “Seriously? Then why did you get up there?”

“I had to stop you from jumping!” She yelled back.

“I wasn’t going to jump,” he mumbled. He had honestly just came here to think, and maybe run away... But he wasn’t that extreme. He walked up to Y/N and grabbed her wrists. “Trust me,” he told her.

She nodded and barely had time to think before Jeongguk grabbed her wrists and pulled her to him. He let go of her wrists before grabbing her sides and pulling her off the rails in a smooth action. Y/N clung onto him, even after her feet were safely on the bridge.

“You’re okay, you know,” Jeongguk mumbled.

Y/N nodded her head, but still didn’t let him go.

“Seriously, you’re nine, like me aren’t you? Why can’t you swim?”

“I... had a bad experience with water,” Y/N mumbled.

She didn’t remember much of the accident because she was so young, but she remembered someone forcefully holding her down under the water, trying to drown her until her Alula and her grandmother had shown up and rescued her.

Jeongguk didn’t ask any questions, for which Y/N was thankful for. “Come on,” he sighed, “let’s go back.”

Surprisingly, he let Y/N hold onto him as they walked over the bridge, and a few feet into the woods. Her grip on him loosened, but she still didn’t completely let him go.

“Are you scared?” Jeongguk asked her curiously.

“A little,” Y/N admitted. “What if a wild animal tries to eat us?” She whispered.

Jeongguk snorted. “There’s nothing to be scared of, Y/N.”

“My name,” Y/N gasped. “This is the first time you’ve said it!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Jeongguk mumbled, his face growing warm. “You said you would be my friend, right?”

“Yes!” Y/N nodded happily.

Jeongguk wasn’t exactly sure what it was that changed his mind about her. Perhaps it was because for the first time, he could see just how lonely she was too. She had been trying so hard to be friends with him, and he wouldn’t even let her. But... maybe being her friend wouldn’t be that bad... If only he could get his stupid heart to stop beating so fast.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Twenty Seven  Jeongguk rushed out of his room, his school books secured in his arms. A hand grabbed the back of his shirt, causing him to let out a small yelp.  “Hyung!” Jeongguk glared up at Yoongi.  “You took a shower,” Yoongi said with a small sniff.  “Yeah, so,?” Jeongguk mumbled.  “Me or Ulric didn’t have to ask you to take one,” Yoongi said. He leaned in closer and sniffed Jeongguk’s hair. “You washed your hair too... Who are you and what have you done to Jeongguk?” Jeongguk let out a small huff and wiggled himself free from Yoongi’s grasp. “You’re not funny,” he muttered.  There was four quick knocks on the door, signaling that Y/N was there. Yoongi watched in curiosity and amusement as for the first time ever, Jeongguk rushed to the door to let her in.  “Hi,” Y/N greeted with a small smile. She had her yellow backpack on her shoulders and she held a large container in her arms. “I brought us some noodles for lunch.” Jeongguk threw his schoolbooks onto the couch and quickly grabbed the container from her. “Thanks,” he mumbled. “I’ll go put this in the kitchen,” he said, quickly turning and leaving.  “Hi Y/N,” Yoongi greeted her with amusement. Just why was Jeongguk now blushing when he spoke to her? “Hi Oppa!” She smiled at him brightly.  “Go ahead and take a seat,” he motioned to the coffee table where they usually worked on their schooling. “I’m going to go help Jeongguk put the noodles up.” “Okay,” Y/N nodded as she skipped over to her spot.  Yoongi walked to the kitchen and leaned against the counter as he watched Jeongguk place the container on the cabinet. “So Y/N?” Yoongi raised a brow.  “Y/N what?” Jeongguk raised a slow brow at him.  “Is she the reason why you took a shower?” Yoongi grinned.  “No!” Jeongguk denied, his face growing pinker. “It’s just, I needed a shower, that’s all!” “Oh, I’m sure,” the older boy laughed.  “Hyung!” Jeongguk frowned at him before stalking off into the living room.  Yoongi glanced over his shoulder and watched as Jeongguk picked up his schoolbooks. Used to, he would sit as far away as possible from Y/N. Now, he shyly sat beside her. Y/N looked at him, her smile bright and a small smile twitched on Jeongguk’s face as well.  Yoongi wasn’t sure what happened between the two of them. Just yesterday Jeongguk was a total butthole to Y/N, like always and now, they actually seemed like friends. Whatever the reason, Yoongi was grateful for it because he hadn’t seen Jeongguk look so happy in a very long time...   Jeongguk was not stupid. Really, he wasn’t. It was just that he had grown up in a forest, not civilization. So a lot of the things he was reading, he didn’t truly understand. He didn’t understand why there had to be so many symbols, and so many different words.  He glanced at Y/N as she worked on her writing as well. She was actually really good at it. As if sensing him looking, she glanced over at him and smiled. Jeongguk felt his cheeks growing warm, just like how they had been doing every time she looked at him and he didn’t understand why!  “Wow, you’ve gotten so much better,” Y/N said as she looked at his page.  Jeongguk blinked and glanced down. He was several levels behind her, but... She was smiling at him so proudly. Honestly, he had been a little embarrassed when they first began doing their schoolwork together, since he didn’t know much. He didn’t want her seeing how little he knew, but now he actually felt proud of himself for knowing what he did.  “Hey, Jeongguk...” Y/N said, getting his attention. “In a few weeks, I have to leave for a month.” “What?” Jeongguk’s eyes widened. A whole month?  Y/N nodded slowly. “I’m going to Seoul to visit my grandma... I was wondering... I’ll write you letters, will you write me back?” She asked hopefully.  “Letters are dumb,” Jeongguk mumbled, mostly because he didn’t even know how to write one. How could he write her back if he didn’t know?! “Oh... yeah,” Y/N frowned slightly.  “But write me anyways,” Jeongguk told her.  “Okay!” Y/N grinned with a promise.    Hoseok groaned as he shuffled down the stairs. The house was too damn loud, especially since Taehyung and Jimin had just recently bought some sort of PlayStation. Their favorite thing to do now was scream at the TV and Hoseok didn’t understand it. He needed some peace and quiet or else he would lose his mind.  With a huff, Hoseok walked over the door that conjoined them with their neighbor. Azalea was an older witch who ran the flower shop next door, and she was a good friend to all the guys. She fixed them meals quite often, and she said they were always welcomed in her home. It was nearing six, meaning Azalea would be enjoying a cup of tea before starting on supper.  Hoseok opened the door. “Azalea, Tae and Jimin are being dumbasses-“ he stopped suddenly in surprise.  Azalea was not in the living room like she usually was at this time. A young girl was. Her wide eyes looked at Hoseok in surprise and in the air around her floated all kinds of petals from flowers.  “Holy shit,” Hoseok found his voice. “Did you finally get the spell to make yourself younger work?” “Haha, you’re so funny,” Azalea commented as she walked into the room. She rolled her eyes and threw some of her greying brown hair over her shoulder. “This is my granddaughter,” she motioned to the little girl who was still staring at Hoseok. “Y/N. Y/N, this is one of my neighbors, Hoseok.” Y/N bowed her head. “It’s nice to meet you.” Hoseok was silent for a few seconds. He knew who Azalea’s son was, which meant that this little girl was his daughter... He glanced at her. She was back in her own world again, dancing about the living room as flower petals floated in the air. She laughed, her eyes catching Hoseok’s.  “You’re a grumpy vampire,” she said with a grin.  “Yeah,” Hoseok nodded. “Are you scared?” “No,” Y/N shook her head, her grin stretching. “You remind me of my best friend.”   It had been a week since Y/N left, but it wasn’t like Jeongguk was keeping track. He wasn’t, because he didn’t care. He hadn’t even noticed that she was gone, actually.  Yoongi sat down beside him on the couch and glanced at him. “Missing Y/N?” “No,” Jeongguk muttered. He wasn’t.  “Oh, so I guess you wouldn’t care to know that you got a letter from her?”  Jeongguk whipped his head around quickly to face a smug Yoongi.  “I thought you didn’t care,” Yoongi said.  “Hyung,” Jeongguk narrowed his eyes at Yoongi.  “Here,” Yoongi placed a letter on Jeongguk’s lap.  Eagerly Jeongguk opened it. He could read a lot better than he could write and for that he was happy. Y/N seemed to be having fun with her grandma and she had even met her neighbors. Those I use were older than her but she said there was one of them that she liked because they reminded her of Jeongguk. She seemed to really like her grandmother’s flower shop. She listed off several different flowers before saying that she would bring some back so he could see them too.  Letters seemed interesting... He actually wanted to write her back, but he didn’t know how. He glanced at Yoongi out of the corner of his eye. The older Lycan knew a lot more than Jeongguk did, but he felt embarrassed to ask him. Slowly, Jeongguk got off of the couch and walked towards be kitchen where Ulric was sitting.  “Hey kiddo,” Ulric greeted. “Got a letter from Y/N?” He asked, spotting the letter Jeongguk was holding.  “Yeah... Can I ask you a favor?” Ulric’s eyes widened slightly. In the last several months that Jeongguk had lived with him, he had never asked for a thing. He just quietly accepted what Ulric would give him, and Ulric did try his best to help both the boys out. He understood what it was like to be alone at such a young age, his pack had did to him what they had done to Yoongi. So when he found the boys in the cave by absolute chance, he knew he had to help them.  “Of course,” Ulric nodded. “What do you need?” Jeongguk placed the letter Y/N had written him on the table. “I want to write Y/N back but I don’t know how to write a letter...”  “Okay,” Ulric said, trying not to sound as excited as he actually was. “Let’s get some paper and pens. Writing a letter is real easy, you’ll learn how to do it in no time.”   Y/N smiled as she sat at the table, helping Hoseok put together a puzzle. Out of all of her grandmother’s neighbors, she liked him the most. He seemed grumpy at first, but really he wasn’t. When she was frustrated about not being able to pick up a spell quickly, he was always the one to calm her down by patting her head and telling her it was alright.  “Hope,” she held a piece out to him.  “Oh Hope,” Jimin snickered as he sat down beside the vampire.  Hoseok glared at him. “If you start calling me that I’m going to kick your ass.” “Are you saying only Y/N can call you that?” Taehyung pouted as he took a seat beside Y/N. Y/N liked him too. He was very silly and always made her laugh.  “He’s saying Y/N’s the only one that can get away with it without him kicking her ass,” Namjoon said as he walked into the kitchen.  “What’s all this cursing?” Azalea huffed as she followed Namjoon in the room. “You’re all cursing so much around Y/N, you’ll be giving her awful habits.” “Grandma, you’re the one sho said fu-“ Taehyung quickly covered Y/N’s mouth before the word came out, but she said said enough for Azalea to look at least a little bit guilty.  “What was that, Old Woman?” Hoseok raised a sharp red brow at her.  Azalea rolled her eyes. “Y/N, this came in the mail for you today,” she said, handing her a letter.  Y/N gasped as she saw the address. “HE WROTE ME BACK, GRANDMA! JEONGGUK WROTE ME BACK!” “Who’s Jeongguk?” Seokjin asked as he placed a plate of French toast in front of Y/N. “Your boyfriend?” He teased.  “No!” Y/N denied, though her cheeks grew warm. “He’s my best friend and neighbor! He said he wouldn’t write me back but he did!”  Y/N opened up the letter quickly. She couldn’t stop her giggles as she began to read it.  Y/N, Your grandma seems niece. Its is okay here. Hyung is a jerck. Ulric is nice. I want to see the flowers.  
Jeongguk
 “He’s not very talkative is he?” Taehyung said.  Y/N pouted at him and his the paper from him as she held it close to her chest. A smile started to spread across her face as she thought of the letter. There were a few words misspelled and it was a little sloppy, but honestly to Y/N, it was the best letter she had ever gotten. It was more than she expected and for that, she couldn’t be happier. She only had two more weeks left at her grandma’s and then she’d be on her way to see Jeongguk again.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Twenty Eight  “Jeongguk...”  Someone was shaking him gently, trying to pull him from sleep.  “Guk... Gukkie...”  The person was shoving a little a more now, eager trying to get him awake.  “Googie,” they pinched his cheeks.  Jeongguk let out a small gasp, sitting up in his bed suddenly. His hair was a mess on the top of his head and he rubbed his eyes frantically before trying to find who woke him...  It was Y/N. She was standing right in front of his bed and giggling at him.  “Morning sleepyhead,” she greeted with a grin.  Jeongguk relaxed his shoulders. His eyes widened suddenly as he realized he was wearing a sleeveless top and the covers had fallen down to his waist. Y/N could see all of the scars on his arms.  A panic rushed through Jeongguk. He had been good about wearing long-sleeves in front of her, even as the weather continued to get hot. He hated it when people stared at his scars and although he knew Y/N wouldn’t be cruel like some people, he didn’t want to see her look at him with pity or questioning.  Jeongguk hurriedly grabbed his blankets and brought them to his shoulders to hide himself. He glanced at Y/N, ready to tell her not to ask but she was turned around.  “When did you get back?” He mumbled instead.  “Early this morning,” she answered. “I brought you something!” She turned around and in her hands was a small brown flower pot and inside of it, a plant. It was a tall plant, the ends of them being a bright purple.  “You got me a plant?” Jeongguk raised a brow.  “Mhm,” Y/N nodded. “It’s a lavender plant. It helps people sleep,” she told him gently. “I got one for my room as well.” She walked over to his window and placed the pot on the window sill with a smile.  Jeongguk was expecting her to ask him about his scars, but she didn’t as she walked over to her backpack and started digging through it. He couldn’t help but feel relieved. Maybe Y/N was another person like Yoongi and Ulric that he could be comfortable around. Slowly, Jeongguk dropped the blankets, letting them rest comfortably by his waist. He would see how Y/N would react first.  She turned around, something looking like a small laptop in her hands and she smiled at him. “Hope gave me this. Want to watch a movie?” “You can watch movies on it?” Jeongguk asked.  “Yeah, it’s a portable DVD player,” Y/N said as she crawled on the bed beside him.  Jeongguk’s eyes were wide as she settled down beside him. Not once did her gaze linger on his scars. She didn’t even flinch as her arm brushed up against his and rested beside it. The simple touch made his heart pound.  “Jungoo,” Y/N said.  “Why are you saying my name like that?” He asked her with a raised eyebrow.  “Cause it’s cute, like you,” she giggled, causing his cheeks to feel as if they were on fire. “Come on,” she motioned for him to lay down beside her on the bed. “Let’s watch a movie.” Slowly, Jeongguk laid down beside her. “Y/N...” “Yes?” She looked at him.  “I’m really glad you’re back,” Jeongguk told her honestly.  “Me too,” she grinned.    The summer months continued to grow hotter, and slowly, Jeongguk was becoming more comfortable around Y/N. Comfortable enough to at least wear short sleeves and shorts around her, that is. She never once stared at his scars, or asked him about them, which he was grateful for.  Since it was summer, both Alula and Ulric has agreed to let the children have a break from schoolwork. They spent most of their time together, either watching something on Y/N’s portable DVD player or outside exploring.  It was growing late in the day when they started to head back from exploring the woods behind the apartments. Jeongguk stretched, already knowing that Yoongi and Ulric would be demanding he took a shower as soon as he got inside.  They neared the front of the building when Jeongguk stopped suddenly. Standing in the parking lot next to their car, was an older man. Jeongguk had seen him a few times, he lived a few apartments down from them. He never said much, just grumbled under his breath. Even now, the man wasn’t saying anything, but his eyes were staring right at Jeongguk’s arms and legs. He felt the pit of his stomach starting to sink lower and lower. He knew that judgmental gaze anywhere. Why did people have to stare? “Hey!” Y/N shouted suddenly, causing the man to jump. “What’s wrong with you?!”’ She demanded as she marched over to Jeongguk. She was practically shielding him as she glared at the man. “Haven’t you ever seen two kids before?! Why do you keep staring? Are you some sort of pervert or something?!” She gasped suddenly, causing the man’s eyes to widen. “PERVERT!” Quickly, the man scrambled into his car before zooming away.  “Sheesh,” Y/N grumbled. “What was his problem, he-“ She stopped suddenly as Jeongguk erupted in laughter. She turned to look at him, complete and utter shock on her face. She had never seen or heard him laugh like he was doing now.  “What’s so funny?” She asked curiously.  He started to quiet down, still chuckling lightly. “Kitten.” “Kitten?” Y/N furrowed her eyebrow together.  Jeongguk poked her forehead. “You. You’re like a kitten,” he grinned. She seemed feisty but was harmless. Absolutely harmless. Watching her practically hiss at that man was hysterical. Y/N blinked slowly, her face getting pinker. “I-“ “Who was yelling pervert?” An amused voice asked.  Y/N gasped as she turned around. “MARK!” She yelled, running over to her big brother who was standing in the doorway. “When did you get here?!” “Just a few minutes ago,” he chuckled, ruffling Y/N’s hair.  “Mark, this is my best friend, Jeongguk,” she motioned to the boy who was slowly walking up to them.  “Hi Jeongguk,” Mark smiled. “It’s nice to meet you. Y/N’s told me a lot about you.” “Nice to meet you too,” Jeongguk mumbled, feeling a little embarrassed.  He had heard Y/N talk about both of her brothers several times. Mark was her oldest brother and they shared a mother. He traveled a lot, according to Y/N. Her other brother, Seojoon, she shared a father with and he was currently attending a very private school. It had been many years since she had seen him.  “I brought some pizza,” Mark told Y/N. “Jeongguk, you’re more than welcome to have some too.” “Jungoo,” Y/N grabbed his arm in excitement. “Come, you’ve got to stay!”  Jeongguk couldn’t help but think that Y/N was most definitely a kitten as she pulled him into her apartment, not taking no for an answer.    Y/N loved it when Mark visited. He was several years older than her, and to be honest, she wasn’t quite sure how old he was. Every time she asked him, he changed his answer so she stopped asking. In her mind, he was 24. It was a nice age.  Mark always brought Y/N tons of presents when he visited. Presents and lessons. His magic lessons were the best because unlike her grandmother, he truly let her explore her power, while her grandma always tried to keep her doing small things.  “This is amazing,” Y/N awed as she looked at the crystal ball. Inside of it were landscapes from all over the world, images that Mark had saved and placed in the crystal just to show her. Y/N glanced at Mark, who was laying on his side on the floor beside her. “When I’m older, I can travel with you, right?” “Of course,” Mark nodded with a promise.  “And you’ll take me to the castle, right?” She raised a brow up at him.  Mark chuckled. The castle is what they called the home their mother had lived in while alive. It was a grand home, big enough to host several families with plenty of living space. It was secluded in the middle of a large field near a cliff by the sea. Mark visited it often, making sure that things were being well taken care of until Y/N was ready for it.  “Yes,” Mark nodded. “It’s yours after all.” “I thought it was ours?” Y/N asked. “You’re her child too.” “But I’m letting you have it,” Mark told her, poking her cheek. “I like to travel too much to stay in one place. But do me a favor? When you get old enough, and the house is ready for you, keep a bedroom empty for me.” “I will!” Y/N chirped. “I’m so excited! It’s so big that all my friends can live there with me. We can all be together!”  Slowly, Y/N’s smile turned into a small frown. It would still be many years before she would have the house... By then, Jeongguk would surely know she was a witch, a secret she had been keeping from him since they first met. She wondered how he would take the news when she eventually told him... Would he be excited or would he be scared and disgusted?  “What’s wrong, Little Star?” Mark asked quietly, sensing that something was bothering her.  “How do you think Jeongguk will react when he finds out I’m a witch?” She asked.  “Well, he seems to really like you,” Mark said.  He had noticed earlier just how much that boy glanced at Y/N. How his face would light up when she smiled at him. He could tell by just looking at Jeongguk that he had been through a lot, and it wasn’t because of the scars on his body. He gravitated towards Y/N, and she did him. Mark remembered the last time he visited, Y/N hadn’t been this happy or excited about anything. He knew her happy mood now was because of her friend. They were friends for now, but years down the road... Mark wondered how far their relationship would go.  “I don’t think you have to worry about him leaving you,” Mark told Y/N. “You two just stay by each other and everything will work out.” Y/N smiled. “I wish I could show him some magic. I bet he’d be so impressed!” “Speaking of Magic,” Mark began. “Do you know what the best thing about it is?” “What?” “You can create just about anything you want, as long as it’s within the rules and your power. Like for example, I’m hungry,” he waved his hand and appearing in front of them was suddenly a bowl of cookie dough ice-cream with two spoons.  Y/N giggled and picked up a spoon. “Can I create other things?” She asked him curiously.  “Like spells?” “Spells and charms,” Y/N nodded taking a bite of ice-cream.  Mark just smiled at her. “Y/N as long as you put your mind, power and concentration into it, I know you’d be able to create anything you want to.”   “Jungoo...” “Nu-Uh,” he crossed his arms over his chest stubbornly as he laid on his bed. “I don’t care if you say my name like that, I’m not going,” he huffed.  Y/N frowned. She wanted to go down the road to the convince store to get some snacks, but Alula didn’t like her going by herself. Yoongi, who had went with her a few times, was out for the day leaving just Jeongguk as her option to go with her. He had been with her to the store several times as well, but that had been when the weather was cooler and he was able to wear his jackets and long-sleeves. Now, the weather was too hot and muggy for him to wear them and he didn’t want to go out with his scars showing.  Y/N didn’t blame him, really she didn’t. The first time she had seen the scars she had been scared. Not because of the scars themselves but because they looked so painful, and she could only imagine what Jeongguk had gone through. She knew he was very self-conscious about them, so she made sure never to stare at them. It wasn’t really a problem though, because when she saw Jeongguk, she never saw his scars. She just saw him and that was always enough.  “I have an idea,” she told him.  “What?” He muttered.  “I’ll be right back!”  Y/N bolted out of Jeongguk’s room, and he could hear her slamming the front door shut. He wondered just what she was planning... Less then five minutes later, Y/N was back and in her hands was a bag of markers.  “What are you planning with those?” Jeongguk asked.  “Trust me,” she told him, taking out several blue markers. She took off the caps before pointing them at Jeongguk’s right arm.  “What are you doing?!” His eyes widened as he pulled his arm away from her.  Y/N huffed and grabbed his arm back. “I said to trust me!” She huffed at him with narrowed eyes.  He didn’t speak anymore as he watched her. She was drawing on his arm and he didn’t understand why at all. It looked like she was drawing some type of flowers but he couldn’t really be sure... When she had drawn the flowers all the way down his arm, she put the blue markers up before getting out some green, brown and black markers. She crawled over him before she started drawing on his other arm. It started at the wrist... Trees, green and brown and looking a lot like the threes in the forest. They went all the way up to his elbows and on his biceps, Y/N drew mountains. Grey, black and blue mountains. It reminded him of home... “There,” Y/N smiled at her artwork.  Jeongguk sat up and looked at his arms. One side was flowers and the other was trees and mountains. He didn’t get it.  “You told me once that you like the forest,” Y/N said. “The forest with mountains in the distance,” she pointed to his left arm. “And the flowers,” she pointed to his right arm. “Are forget-me-nots. They’re flowers for childhood friends,” she smiled. “I drew these things that way when you look at your arms, you won’t be sad, you’ll see things that make you happy. Also...” she leaned closer to him, her grin widening. Jeongguk’s eyes widened slightly. “They’re my protective charm for you.” “Protective charm?” Jeongguk mumbled.  “Mhm,” Y/N nodded. “No one will even notice your arms, I promise. So please, Jungoo, will you come with me?” She pouted.  Jeongguk wasn’t sure why he believed her, but he did... “Okay,” he nodded.  Y/N beamed as she jumped off his bed. She turned around, holding out her hand for him to take, and he didn’t hesitate to take it.    Jeongguk leaned against the front door with a small smile. He couldn’t describe exactly how he was feeling... He was happy, and thankful and extremely overwhelmed. For the first time since he had gotten the scars on his body, he had went out in public comfortably and he wasn’t stared at, or gasped at. There wasn’t whispers behind his back and old women shaking their heads and saying, ‘poor thing’. He had walked into the store earlier feeling extremely nervous... But as soon as they walked in and Y/N gave his hand a gentle squeeze, he suddenly felt at ease. He glanced down at his marker-covered arms and felt a sense of relief.  Him and Y/N had stocked up on several snacks and when they checked out, the cashier was beaming at both of them, and told both of them what cute kids they were.  Jeongguk glanced down at his arms, a smile crossing his face. The drawings weren’t his protective charm... Y/N was.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Twenty Nine It had been a year since Y/N had first met Jeongguk. It was strange for her to think that they had only known each other for a year, when it felt as if they had known each other for so much longer. Her and Jeongguk got along amazingly well compared to what they had started off as. Jeongguk, who had been shy and reserved around her, was now completely open in his shell. He was truly her best and dearest friend.  Y/N smiled as she walked through the dark woods confidently. Beside her, Jeongguk held the flash light that guided their path. For the last several months, the two of them had snuck out every Friday night to watch the stars. Y/N knew many constellations and Jeongguk wanted to know them all too.  “You know if we ever get caught sneaking out like this, Hyung is going to kill us,” Jeongguk told Y/N.  She let out a small giggle. Most of the time Yoongi was all bark and no bite... Well, to her anyways. “I’m not scared of him.” Jeongguk sighed. “You wouldn’t be, but I don’t want to have to hear him gripe at me.” “Well, if you end up getting caught and grounded, I’ll rescue you like a princess does a prince,” Y/N grinned at him.  Jeongguk blinked. “The prince is suppose to rescue the princess,” he told her.  “Not always,” Y/N said. “Sometimes the prince needs rescuing too.” “Who said I want to be a prince?” Jeongguk huffed.  “Well then what do you want to be?” Y/N asked.  “A wolf.” Y/N giggled as she glanced at Jeongguk. Over the last year, they had grown, but she was just a tad bit taller than him... “Don’t you mean puppy?” She teased.  “I am not!” Jeongguk denied. “I’m a wolf!” He told her  “Pup!” She grinned.  Jeongguk let out something similar to a growl. “I am not!” “Pup!” Y/N was still giggling. She reached out and ruffled his hair. “Puppy!” She cooed.  Jeongguk let out a loud shout of frustration, his cheeks pink. “Am not!” He declared with a glare before he stormed off.  “Jungoo?” Y/N called after him in surprise. She sighed as she got her flashlight out of her pocket and started walking back to the apartments. She was just teasing him, she didn’t know it would upset him that bad! She would have to apologize to him tomorrow...  Y/N walked until she reached an old wooded bridge underneath a deep stream. She swallowed hard as she looked at the bridge. Already her stomach was swirling in anxiety and she was shaking. To get over the bridge, she always just closed her eyes and Jeongguk led her across quickly... But Jeongguk wasn’t there now.  “Jeongguk?” Y/N called loudly. Maybe he’d still be close by. “I’m sorry! I’m really, really sorry! Can you please come back?” Y/N was shaking, her eyes wide as she glanced around. Jeongguk was no where in sight... She would have to walk across this bridge on her own.  Slowly, she grabbed the rail and held onto it tightly. She was trying to even her breathing as she slowly stepped onto the bridge. Her eyes shut tightly. She couldn’t look down, if she did, she would lose all what little courage she had at the moment. Her feet skidded across the bridge slowly and she tried her best to ignore all the creaks it was making. She just needed to get across...  There was a very loud pop and Y/N gasped, her eyes opening. She barely had time to do anything as the wood underneath her feet gave in and broke. She screamed as the bridge began to fall apart into the stream down below... and she was going down with it.    Jeongguk huffed as he reached his window. How dare Y/N call him a puppy! He should have transformed right there in front of her and showed her just how much he wasn’t a puppy. He glanced behind him and frowned... Y/N was no where in sight. In thought for sure she would be running behind him.  Maybe she was still in the same spot? No... Surely not. Maybe she had made it to the bridge?  Jeongguk gasped suddenly. “Oh no...” he muttered to himself before he took off back into the woods. He was stupid, so very stupid! Y/N was terrified of that bridge! How could he just leave her to go over it on her own?!  A scream ran through the air causing a chill to run down Jeongguk’s back. No, no, no!  He picked up his pace, frantically moving his legs so he could reach her sooner. Jeongguk came to the bridge and gasped.  There was a huge hole in the middle of the bridge and it was shaking. Grasping onto a piece of wood that was still connected to the bridge, was Y/N and she was crying.  “Y/N!” Jeongguk yelled.  Her eyes opened just slightly. “Jeongguk! I’m sorry!” She sobbed.  “Shut up!” He told her. “Don’t worry about that! Just focus on not letting go! I’m coming!”  Jeongguk got down on his hands and knees before he slowly started making his way across the bridge. All he had to do was pull Y/N up and then rush them off the bridge. He could do it.  The closer Jeongguk grew to Y/N, the more the bridge began to creak and wobble. Y/N was holding on so tightly that her fingers were white.  “Don’t let go!” Jeongguk told her. He was just a few feet away.  “I’m not,” Y/N promised.  Jeongguk moved forward and there was a very loud crack. His stomach dropped, his eyes widened and he watched in horror as the board Y/N had been holding onto snapped. Quickly, he reached his hands out to her, but he wasn’t quick enough. She screamed as she fell straight into the stream below.  “Y/N!” Jeongguk screamed.  His heart was pounding as he looked at the rushing water below him. He didn’t have time to run back and get anyone... He knew exactly what he needed to do.  Jeongguk moves forward and jumped through the hole in the bridge. The icy water hit him with a sting and he quickly went back up to the surface with a gasp. The water was freezing! The currents were rough too, making it hard for him to keep his head above the water.  “Y/N!” He yelled desperately.  He sniffed the air, catching her scent a few feet away and he ducked under, straining his eyes to find her. It was very dark, and if he was in his wolf form, he’d be able to see a lot better... He would also be able to handle the currents a lot better as well...  Jeongguk went back up for air, panting. He had to turn. In order to save Y/N, he had to. With a scream, he let the transformation take over his body. His skin ripped, his back hunching. In just a matter of seconds, a large brown wolf was paddling in the stream instead of a ten-year-old boy.  The wolf whined as he sniffed the air. He ducked down, his strong legs paddling through the currents until he was met with a body that was struggling. Jeongguk clamped his teeth onto the back of the jacket and pulled, dragging Y/N up to the surface. Y/N gasped with a cough, her body trembling as her arms frantically tried to keep her up. She turned, her eyes widening as she saw a large wolf! Their eyes met and Y/N fainted.  Quickly, Jeongguk paddled his way out of the stream and dragged Y/N until she was several yards away from the water. With a shake, he transformed again, his body morphing into a kid.  “Y/N!” He gasped.  He fell down beside her, pressing his ear up against her chest. Her heart was pounding, which was a good sign!  “Y/N, please wake up!” Jeongguk begged as he leaned over her.  She coughed suddenly and her eyes flung open. She was gasping in panic and Jeongguk quickly grabbed her and held her in a tight hug.  “It’s okay,” he told her. “You’re out of the water. I’m sorry, Y/N. I’m sorry for leaving you.” Her gasped calmed down and slowly she leaned back to look at Jeongguk. “I’m sorry too,” she whispered. “I was wrong,” she cracked a small smile. “You’re not a puppy.” “Y/N,” Jeongguk’s eyes widened. “Please listen,” he whispered out in a rush. “You can’t tell anyone, okay? It’s an absolute secret. You’re not scared, are you?” Y/N started to giggle, causing Jeongguk’s eyes to widen in surprise. “I’m not scared,” she shook her head. “You’re like me!” “Like you...?” He whispered. “Are you a Lycan too?!”  “No,” Y/N shook her head.  She was freezing and she didn’t know how Jeongguk wasn’t! She placed one of her fingers to his nose and used her magic to dry him off. He gasped and watched with wide eyes as she touched a finger to her nose before drying herself off. Once she was down she reached down to the grass and picked up a small strand and shook it until it was a beautiful daisy flower.  “Witch,” Jeongguk awed. He let out a small chuckle as he looked at her. “It makes sense now.” “What does?” Y/N furrowed her brows together.  “A lot of things,” Jeongguk just smirked. He stood up before offering her his hand. She took it eagerly and he helped her up. “Let’s get back.” Y/N just smiled at him and held his hand a bit tighter. Knowing that her and Jeongguk were both creatures of the supernatural had just made her year.    “Y/N wrote a letter to us!” Taehyung grinned as he held up the envelope.  “You say us, but we all know who she really wrote it to,” Namjoon chuckled as he glanced at Hoseok.  “Shut up,” the vampire glared.  “Open it, Tae,” Jimin grinned. “Let’s see what exciting news Y/N wrote about this time.” Suddenly, there was a loud crash causing the vampires to jump. They turned to see Azalea knelt down, holding her head. The glass plate she had been holding was scattered onto the floor. Seokjin was beside her, his arm around her shoulder to sturdy her.  “Azalea?” Hoseok stood up, slowly walking over to her. “What’s wrong?” Azalea glanced up, tears gathering in her eyes. “Y/N,” she whispered. “Y/N and Jeongguk are in danger. We must go to Busan, immediately.”   “Yoongi, wake up.” The teen scrunched his nose as the hand on his shoulder wouldn’t stop shaking him. He peaked an eye open to see Ulric standing above him with a serious look on his face.  “What?” Yoongi mumbled, still half asleep.  “I need you to get up, it’s important,” Ulric said.  Yoongi could tell by the tone of his voice that he was being serious. He sat up quickly, his mind racing. “Jeongguk, is-“ “He’s okay. He’s in his room, sleeping. Y/N is fine too.” Ulric let out a deep breath. “There’s some things you need to know, Yoongi, and some people you need to meet.” With confusion, Yoongi got up and followed Ulric out of his room. He stumbled into a pair of shoes before following him outside. He was even more confused when Ulric walked up to a group of people. They only one he recognized was Alula. There was an older woman there, along with five men.  “Yoongi, this is Azalea,” Alula spoke. “She is Y/N’s grandmother.” Yoongi bowed his head. “It’s nice to meet you.” “Likewise,” Azalea smiled. “May I ask, what do you know about Jeongguk?” Yoongi blinked. His confusion continued to grow. “Uh... he’s ten,” he began. “He likes-“ “No,” Azalea shook her head. “About who he is. You found him on the forest floor three years ago, correct?” Yoongi swallowed hard. His eyes darted up to Ulric, who placed a hand on his shoulder and nodded.  “They’re here to help, I promise,” Ulric told him.  “Yes,” Yoongi whispered to Azalea. “He was... mauled and barely alive...” Yoongi didn’t like thinking about that day. Even though Jeongguk had survived he had still been in such a devastating state. It made Yoongi sick to think about what could have happened if he didn’t find him.  “Do you know what pack he belonged to?” Azalea asked.  “No,” Yoongi admitted. That was something Jeongguk hadn’t talked about and Yoongi didn’t push the subject, either. “That pack killed his parents and then tried to kill him.” “It wasn’t a the pack,” Azalea murmured quietly. “Rather, someone inside of it... Jeongguk is apart of the Blood Moon pack.” Yoongi’s eyes widened. The Blood Moon pack was without a doubt, the oldest, strongest and most respected pack in all of South Korea. Legend was that they were the first pack to be able to transform themselves to humans and wolf at will.  “That is not all,” Azalea continued. “Jeongguk’s father was the alpha of the Blood Moon pack. Since he is no longer in this world, Jeongguk is now the rightful alpha...” Yoongi let out a small breath. “Are you... serious?” He whispered.  Yoongi has known ever since he had found Jeongguk that the boy was special. He had no problem shifting between his wolf form and human form, something that most Lycans found difficult to do until their teen years. Jeongguk was also very skilled with hunting and strength. He seemed to already have a bond with nature... “I knew as soon as I saw him who’s son he was,” Ulric whispered quietly. “But I didn’t say anything because I could tell what happened to him. You and him have bonded into brothers and except for Y/N, you are the only other person Jeongguk trusts completely. I didn’t want to risk running either of you off since I wanted to help.” “So since Jeongguk is the rightful alpha... what does that mean? I don’t understand,” Yoongi sighed as he looked at the group. “Why are you all here?” “We are here to help,” one of the men spoke up. Yoongi could tell that he was a vampire right away. “My name is Kim Namjoon,” he bowed his head slightly. “We live next door to Azalea in Seoul.” “Have you ever heard of the wizard named Zenaku?” Alula asked Yoongi quietly.  It was as if a chill ran up Yoongi’s spine and he let out a heavy breath. “Only from whispers of the forest,” he whispered. “The trees would shiver his name. Nature is not fond of him...” He didn’t know who that wizard was, only that he was bad... So very, very bad.  “He was a very dark wizard,” Azalea spoke. “He... was my son, and he is Y/N’s father.” “Wait,” Yoongi shook his head. “Are you saying... Y/N’s a witch?”  “Yes,” Azalea nodded. “My son, had many under his control. He had vampires, witches, lycans, sirens and even a few faeries. The Lycan that killed Jeongguk’s parents and thought he had killed him as well was one of those under Zenaku. His name is, Judas. He was once a great friend to Jeongguk’s father, but the dark magic got to him and corrupted his mind. I am telling you this Yoongi, because Jeongguk and Y/N are both in terrible danger.” “What do you mean?!” Yoongi asked. He could feel his body tensing and anxiety starting to grow at the pit of his stomach. “Is that Judas after Jeongguk and Y/N?” “Not yet, but he will be,” Namjoon said.  “I had a vision,” Azalea began. “Judas is on his way to Busan. Once he gets here, him and Jeongguk will sense each other, since Jeongguk is the rightful alpha and Judas is parading as such. Judas will then realize that he did not kill Jeongguk like he originally thinks he did and will come after him with the intent of doing so. It is then that he will find Y/N as well, and realize who she is...” she let out a heavy breath. “Both of them will be killed on the next full moon.” Yoongi glanced up at the moon. It was just now beginning it’s phase, which meant the full moon was still weeks away. His heart was pounding inside of his chest.  “So what do we do? To keep both of them safe?” “You and Jeongguk will be going to Seoul,” Ulric told him. “You’ll be living with Namjoon and the other boys. There, Jeongguk will be safe.” “What about Y/N?” Yoongi asked.  “She’ll be going to live with her grandmother,” Alula said. “She’ll be safe there as well.” “It is absolutely important that both Jeongguk and Y/N remains alive and safe,” Azalea said. She let out a long sigh. “When they get older and fully mature... Jeongguk will claim his place as the rightful alpha of the Blood Moon pack and cleanse it of its darkness. Y/N... Will cleanse the supernatural world from the darkness her father brought to it.” “I know this is a lot to take in,” Ulric told Yoongi. “And I know I’m asking a lot from you... Even though we may not be together like we are now, please know that I am always here for you and Jeongguk,” he said. “I will always be on your side.” “From the moment I rescued Jeongguk, I have been on his side,” Yoongi said. “If moving is what needs to be done to keep him and Y/N safe then let’s start packing. I will watch over Jeongguk, and make sure that when the time comes and he finally does face Judas... He’ll be ready to take back what is his,” Yoongi promised.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thirty

Jeongguk looked at the houses before him with wide eyes. So much had happened in just a span of a few short days. Ulric had informed him and Yoongi that he had to go away for a while, and so, as to not leave them completely alone, they would be moving into a house with a few of his good friends. At first, Jeongguk had wanted to refuse, because Y/N would be so far away. Then there was the announcement that Ulric’s friends were Y/N’s grandmothers neighbors and that Y/N would be moving there as well. 
 
A hand reached down and grabbed Jeongguk’s. He turned to look at Y/N and the nervousness he had been feeling about moving to the city was slowly fading. He wouldn’t be alone; Y/N and Yoongi were both with him. 
 
“This way,” Y/N said, pulling Jeongguk towards the flower shop. “Since Ulric and Alula are taking care of our bags, I want to show you the shop.”
 
“What In Carnation?” Jeongguk read the sign. 
 
Y/N giggled. “Jin named it for Grandma years ago. He’s one of the neighbors, a Siren. He’s really funny and dramatic and he can cook! You’ll like him.”
 
As soon as they walked through the front doors of the flower shop, sweet floral scents hit Jeongguk’s nose. Being a Lycan caused him to have sensitive smell, but the flowers weren’t overwhelming. Actually, Jeongguk thought that they smelled really nice. It reminded him a lot of Y/N, since she always smelled of flowers. 
 
Y/N showed Jeongguk around the store and introduced him to a worker behind the desk before she pulled him towards the stairs. “This leads upstairs, where my Grandma is and it’s where I’ll be.”
 
Jeongguk and Y/N entered the house, and standing to greet them was Y/N’s grandmother. At least, Jeongguk assumed that’s who it was since her hair was faded and she was smiling at them kindly. 
 
“Grandma,” Y/N grinned at the woman. “This is Jeongguk!”
 
“Hello, Jeongguk,” she smiled at him. “My name is Azalea. Y/N has told me so much about you, it’s nice to finally meet you.”
 
“Thank you,” Jeongguk mumbled shyly. “It’s nice to meet you too...”
 
“I’m going to go help Seokjin finish cooking for the party,” Azalea told Y/N. “You two come over in a bit,” she told them with smiles before Jeongguk watched her walk through a closet. 
 
Y/N giggled at his puzzled look of confusion. “It’s a door that connects our building with yours,” she told him. 
 
“Oh...” he glanced at her and knitted his brows in confusion. “What party was she talking about?”
 
“The welcome party for us and Oppa,” Y/N smiled. “Everyone’s really excited! Come see my room first and then we can go over there!”
 
Y/N’s room was much like how it had been at the apartments. Her bright room matched her personality well. Plants were scattered about everywhere making her room almost look like some magical garden. 
 
“Jungoo...” Y/N whispered as she glanced at him. “Do you think you’ll like it here? Living with the other guys and next to me?”
 
Jeongguk blinked. He had already met most of the men he would be living with. All of them were creatures of the supernatural. Three vampires and two sirens. Jeongguk was sure that things were bound to be always interesting. The guys seemed nice too. 
 
“Well, you’ll still be my neighbor, right?” Jeongguk asked. 
 
“Of course!” Y/N promised. “I’m staying right here beside you!”
 
Jeongguk smiled then. “Yeah, I think I’ll like it.”
 
Y/N bounced up to him in excitement and hugged him tightly. “I can’t wait to have fun with everyone everyday!”

Y/N glanced up from her book as she sat on the lawn swing. Just a few yards away, Jeongguk, Yoongi and Seokjin were playing basketball. Yoongi seemed to be the most skilled, and Y/N wasn’t too surprised. Yoongi always liked to watch basketball. Jeongguk wasn’t as good as Yoongi, but he was learning and growing better. Y/N couldn’t help but giggle at Seokjin though, the way he waved his arms around dramatically and screamed was just too comical. 
 
The game ended as Yoongi swooshed the basketball into the hoop. He grinned victoriously as Seokjin huffed behind him as they made their way inside for a cool drink. Jeongguk wiped his brow and wandered over to where Y/N was sitting. The weather was growing warm, and she was happy to see he wasn’t melting in the heat by wearing his long-sleeves anymore. He was comfortable around the other guys and her too and it made her so extremely happy. 
 
“What are you reading?” Jeongguk asked curiously. 
 
Y/N grinned mischievously. “A spell book. I’m learning how to turn you into a frog.”
 
“What?!” Jeongguk hollered, his eyes growing wide. 
 
“I’m kidding!” Y/N erupted in laughter. “Don’t worry, Jungoo, even if you were to turn into a frog, I’d give you a kiss to turn you back.”
 
“A kiss?!” Jeongguk’s cheeks flooded with color. “Why would you do that?!”
 
“True love,” Y/N told him with a smile. “Out of all the magic in the world, true love is the strongest.”
 
“Really...?” Jeongguk knitted his eyebrows together. 
 
“Mhm,” Y/N nodded and flipped through her book until it landed on a page. “True love is light Magic’s most powerful and simplest form of magic. It’s because it’s something that’s felt, not learned. It has capabilities of breaking any curse, through the act of true love’s kiss that is. And sometimes, it’s so powerful that it can break not one but two curses at the same time and it can reverse effects of potion, too.”
 
“Wow...” Jeongguk whispered as he looked at the page in amazement. Then he blinked, his cheeks growing red again. “W-Wait! You were going to kiss me?! W-who said I was your true love?!” He blurted out. 
 
Y/N’s cheeks grew warm. “Well of course you are!” She told him confidently. 
 
“How do you know?” Jeongguk asked skeptically. 
 
Y/N smiled shyly at him. “Because you make my heart beat like crazy and you make me happy and I really, really like you! Isn’t that enough evidence?”
 
“I love you,” Jeongguk blurted out without thinking. His eyes widened dramatically as Y/N’s face turned completely pink. “I- I mean I like you too, jeez!” He stood up quickly and scratched the back of his head. “Don’t expect me to be holding your hand or anything!” He told her with a red face before he stomped into the house. 
 
Y/N just stared after him, the most goofiest grin imaginable on her face.

“You’ll be gone for three days?” Y/N whispered sadly. They were in the back of the flower shop, where the pants got watered and everything seemed bright and green. 
 
“Yeah,” Jeongguk nodded slowly. 
 
Ulric was visiting, and he had told Yoongi and Jeongguk both that it was a proper time for them to pay their respects to Jeongguk’s parents. It was something that needed to be done anyways. 
 
“You’re going to see your parents, right?” Y/N asked. 
 
“Yeah,” Jeongguk repeated softly. 
 
It would be the first time for him to see his parents graves. He wasn’t sure how to feel. His parents memory was still fresh in his mind; he still dreamed of them, though the nightmares were rare now. 
 
“I have something for you,” Y/N told him. She dashed to the side and pulled up a small paper bag and handed it to him. 
 
“What is it?” He asked with knitted brows. 
 
“Flower seeds,” Y/N said. “Well, magical flower seeds,” she added. “I remembered you telling me that your mom liked flowers... and when Grandma told me you’d be going to visit them I thought maybe... They might like some where the rested,” she said softly. “All you have to do is plant them. I enchanted them so they’ll grow on their own and they’re ever-blooming, meaning they’ll never wilt or anything. Even when it’s winter. Your parents will be surrounded by beautiful flowers that their loving son planted all year round,” she smiled. 
 
Jeongguk stared at the paper bag in his hands for several seconds before he looked at the girl in front of him. From the moment they met, she had been saving him, whether she knew it or not. She continued to do so much for him, and so he made a promise to himself right then and there that he would protect her, always. He’d be on her side forever. 
 
“Y/N,” Jeongguk whispered. 
 
“Yeah?” She stared at him, a hint of a smile on her lips. When a few seconds had passed and Jeongguk didn’t speak, she did again. “I’ll miss you, Jungoo...” 
 
Jeongguk felt his heart pounding inside of his chest. Quickly he glanced around, making sure none of the other guys were around before he leaned over and quickly pecked Y/N on the lips. She gasped, her eyes widening and her cheeks growing the same red color of Jeongguk’s. 
 
“I’ll miss you too,” he blurted out before he turned and scrambled out of the flower shop to meet up with Ulric and Yoongi.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thirty One Y/N slumped in her chair as she looked at the plate of french toast in front of her. Jeongguk had only been gone for one day, but she already missed him terribly. It had been a long time since they were apart for so long... “Y/N,” Taehyung sat beside her and gave her a bright smile. “It’s okay, Gukkie will be back soon.” “I know,” she mumbled with a frown. She was glad he was going to visit his parents, he needed to do that.  “You look like someone who’s sad that they’re boyfriend is off to war or something,” Jimin teased.  “He is my boyfriend!” Y/N told him.  The comment caused Hoseok to spit out the drink he was currently sipping on and Seokjin to almost drop a plate. Jimin let out a laugh as he started patting Hoseok’s back.  “You got Hobi to choke!”  “Shut up,” Hoseok cleared his throat as he wiped his mouth.  “How sweet!” Taehyung’s eyes lit up. “Young love!” “Don’t you think you and Jeongguk are a little young for a relationship?” Namjoon asked curiously.  Y/N simply shrugged. “We like each other that’s all that matters.” “It’s just innocent love, Namjoon,” Seokjin snickered as he took a seat.  “What’s innocent love?” Azalea asked as she walked into the kitchen.  “Y/N and Guk are dating,” Jimin told her in amusement.  “Is that so?” Azalea raised a brow towards Y/N.  “Yes!” The girl nodded.  “When did this happen?” Azalea asked.  Y/N knitted her brows together. “I’m not sure...” Was it when they confessed to each other? Or was it when Jeongguk kissed her? It had to be between one of those moments, but either way, she was dating Jeongguk.  “Wait, are you saying he didn’t ask you? Or you him?” Taehyung asked with a giggle.  “No, but you don’t have to ask to know sometimes,” Y/N said.  “Yes, you do,” Jimin was laughing. “That’s how you have a relationship.” “No, you don’t,” Y/N shook her head. “You don’t ask people if the sun is yellow cause you just know.” “That’s nature, not human emotions,” Hoseok told her with a frown.  “Well I don’t have to ask Jungoo to know either,” Y/N said. “He always makes sure I’m on the inside part of the sidewalk, and he holds my hand when we go to the store so we won’t get split up. He gives me the eggs in his ramen and I give him the ham, and we all know how hard it is for him to share food. Plus! He said he loves me and he kissed me!” Y/N smirked.  “WHAT?!” Taehyung was bouncing in excitement. “Little Jeongguk kissed Y/N?!”  “Oh, my god...” Jimin muttered. His eyes darted to Hoseok and saw that his eyes were wide as if he was scared.  “Tell me,” Seokjin spoke up. “Is it too soon to plan a wedding for like, in 10-something years?”  “Shut up!” Hoseok and Azalea both yelled.    Jeongguk was tired. After three very long days, him and Yoongi were finally back home. He was glad to have seen his parents resting place. It looked very peaceful and once the flowers that Y/N had given him bloomed, he was sure that it would be beautiful. To know that his parents were at a peaceful and beautiful place, set his mind at ease.  “Oh, Jeongguk!” Taehyung and Jimin ran up to him.   He blinked up at them curiously before he glanced around. Was Y/N not over? “Your girlfriend’s not over yet,” Jimin smirked.  “G-girlfriend?!” Jeongguk’s eyes widened as he blushed.  “What? Y/N said you two were dating,” Taehyung giggled.  Jeongguk’s heart felt as if it were going to burst of out his chest. Why did she have to tell the idiots that?! “N-no!” He shook his head quickly.  “Oh,” Taehyung frowned before he grinned mischievously. “So I guess once Y/N gets older, then it’ll be okay for me to date her then?” “No way! I want to date her,” Jimin pouted.  “No! Neither one of you can!” Jeongguk told them with a glare.  “Oh my, I think you’re jealous!” Taehyung laughed.  Jimin snickered. “It’s because he-“ he made a motion with his hands to make a heart. “Her!”  “Yeah, so what!” Jeongguk muttered.  A door suddenly slammed and before the three could move a blur rushed past them and someone was squeezing Jeongguk tightly.  “Y/N, I can’t breathe!” Jeongguk whined.  “I missed you,” Y/N said, only loosening her grip on him a little.  “I missed you too,” Jeongguk told her, his arms wrapping around her to hug her back.  Giggles caught his attention and he glanced up to see both Jimin and Taehyung smirking at him. Once he caught their eyes they made kissy faces, causing Jeongguk’s whole face and neck to grow warm.  “I’M GOING TO BEAT YOU!” He yelled, letting go of Y/N so he could raise his fist at them.  “Y/N control your boyfriend!” Taehyung shrieked as him and Jimin made a quick dash away.  “I can’t control him,” Y/N giggled. She watched in amusement as her favorite Lycan chased around a screaming siren and vampire.    Y/N was quiet as she slowly tipped-tled across the floor. Her target was just in front of her! Just a few more steps! “Petal, what are you doing?”  Y/N sighed, her shoulders dropping as Hoseok turned around. His eyes widened as he looked at her costume. She was wearing a long blue dress that looked as if it had some sort of flower designs all over it. Her hair was pinned up neatly and was that make up she had on?  “What are you wearing?“ Y/N laughed. “It’s my Halloween costume, Hope! I’m a princess.” “A princess?” Hoseok simply blinked.  “Y/N!” Jeongguk rushed up to them in a cop uniform. “I’m about to hit Jin.” “What? Why?” “Jeongguk!” Came Seokjin’s yell. “Ya little brat! Let me finish!” He stormed as he came into the room holding an eyeliner pencil.  “No!” Jeongguk shook his head.  “What’s he ruckus about?” Azalea asked as she walked into the room. She blinked at Y/N and Jeongguk. “What are you two doing?” “About to go trick-or-treating!” Y/N beamed. It was finally Halloween, her most favorite day of the year!  “What about your cake?” Azalea asked.  “I planned on eating it afterwards,” Y/N grinned. “And opening my presents too!” “I see Y/N talked you into going trick-or-treating with her,” Yoongi snickered to Jeongguk as he walked into the room.  “Who’s all going?” Azalea asked.  “Just me and Y/N,” Jeongguk said.  “No,” the older woman shook her head. “You two are not allowed to go out by yourselves.” “What? Why?” Y/N pouted.  “Y/N, just last week you two went to the store,” Azalea began.  “I don’t see how that’s a problem,” Y/N said.  “Jeongguk was in his wolf form and you told the shopkeeper he was your pet service dog!” Azalea huffed.  Y/N simply shrugged as Jeongguk snickered. The look on the shopkeepers face had been priceless.  “Let’s not forget that earlier last month the two of them went joyriding on Y/N’s broom,” Jimin added. “Which Y/N wrecked and Jeongguk broke his arm.” “Worth it,” Jeongguk said. “Plus I heal fast,” he swung his arm as proof.  “I only wrecked because Jinnie’s yell startled me!” Y/N pouted.  “You two have to have someone to go with you,” Azalea said.  “I volunteer!” Taehyung shot up his hand.  “No,” Hoseok glanced at him. “You’ll be more worried about getting some damn candy instead of actually watching them.” “Thank you for volunteering, Hoseok,” Azalea smiled at him. “Keep a good eye on them.” “What?!” Hoseok’s mouth dropped as the other boys started to snicker.  “Hope!” Y/N poked her bottom lip out at Hoseok. “Go with us, please!” Hoseok let out a loud huff as he threw his head back. “Dammit.” Y/N squealed in victory as she met Jeongguk’s hand for a high-five.    Y/N hummed to herself happily as she swung her and Jeongguk’s hands. In her hand hand was her candy bucket, full of sweets. Her and Jeongguk had made an agreement that they would split up their candies. She was ready to head back home to enjoy her cake and presents now. She glanced behind them, seeing Hoseok walking with his hands in his pockets. He had been frowning for most of the night, but he didn’t rush the two of them.  “Hope.” “Yeah?” He glanced at her.  “Thanks for taking us trick-or-treating,” Y/N grinned.  “Yeah,” Jeongguk nodded with a grin of his own.  Hoseok let out a small sigh. “When did I become so soft,” he muttered to himself.  “Y/N when we get home, I’ll give you all the chocolates and you can give me all the suckers and gums,” Jeongguk told her. “Then later on, we can split them up evenly.” “Why split them up like that?” Y/N asked curiously.  “Because Taehyung still thinks I’m allergic to chocolate,” Jeongguk said.  Y/N started to giggle but stopped as a strange chill ran through the air. Jeongguk felt it too, and he tightened his grip on her hand as he suddenly stood up straight. Before Y/N could blink, Hoseok was in front of them. She glanced around quickly but all she could see was an empty street.  “Show yourself,” Hoseok growled.  There was a very low chuckle and Y/N poked her head from around Hoseok as she watched a tall, lanky man stumble out of the shadows and into the light of the street lamps. He had dark black hair that fell around him messily. His eyes were just as dark and as he grinned Y/N saw two sharp fangs.  “Brother,” the vampire greeted.  “You’re no brothers of mine, Erasmus,” Hoseok growled.  “Oh, I’m sad,” Erasmus frowned.  His eyes darted around Hoseok and rested on Y/N. Jeongguk was quick to shove in front of her and Hoseok growled as he stood in front of the two kids and put his arms up.  “What’s this? You’re babysitting now?” Erasmus chuckled. He licked his lips with a devilish smirk. “Or maybe... You’re bringing me a present like you did last time?” “Fuck off,” Hoseok growled. “You’re not touching them.” “Come brother, I am really hungry,” Erasmus frowned. “Can’t you share?”  Hoseok narrowed his eyes at him. “Jeongguk, get Y/N out of here, now.” Jeongguk wasted no time pulling Y/N down the street quickly.  As soon as they were gone, Erasmus jumped for an attack, but Hoseok was quick on his feet and slid to avoid it. Hoseok raised his leg, ready to kick Erasmus in the side but the vampire caught his leg and slung him to the side.   “Hoseok, you know who’s daughter she is,” Erasmus hissed. “She’s a danger to our society. Don’t you remember what he did to our clan?!” The vampire snarled. “The prophecy says she’ll be a force to be reckoned with.” “Y/N isn’t like him,” Hoseok’s voice was low. “She isn’t like you,” his eyes eyes narrowed.  Erasmus just smirked in amusement. “You talk as if you’re some saint. You could have stopped me that day, brother-“ “I’M NOT YOUR FUCKING BROTHER!” Hoseok yelled. He darted forward, disappearing just as he came close to Erasmus before appearing behind him and kicking him in the ribs.  Erasmus coughed, his dark eyes narrowed into slits. A wave of magic rustled through the air, letting both him and Hoseok know that Y/N and Jeongguk had teleported away. Hoseok let out a small sigh, but Erasmus laughed.  “What?” Hoseok raised a brow. “You still think you can find her? I’ll kill you before you can try,” he promised.  “It’s not me,” Erasmus smirked as he glanced at Hoseok. “All I had to do was keep you busy while she went through a portal...” Hoseok’s eyes widened as he glanced around. The street had been completely empty when Erasmus arrived and still was but the two of them. Erasmus was just a ploy...  Hoseok let out a low growl, his eyes darkening as his red hair started to whip around his face. His veins popped as he glared at Erasmus and barred his long fangs. “WHERE THE HELL IS SHE?!” He demanded with such a thunderous voice that it caused the earth below his feet to terrible.    Y/N let out a gasp as her and Jeongguk fell through the door. She glanced up quickly, seeing nothing but swarms of trees. Had they entered the forest somehow? She had told her magic to take her and Jeongguk somewhere safe but this place was unfamiliar.  “Are you okay?!” Jeongguk asked, straightening himself up as he grabbed Y/N’s shoulders.   “I’m okay,” Y/N said. “Are you?” “Yeah,” Jeongguk stood up And helped Y/N up.  “Who was that with Hope?” “I don’t know,” Jeongguk said as they began walking. His eyes were scanning the area, looking and hoping that he’d see something familiar. He was comfortable in woods but these woods just felt strange... They felt eerie almost.  “Y/N do you know where we are?” Jeongguk asked.  “I don’t know,” Y/N sighed. “I asked my magic to take us somewhere safe but...” she shrugged. “I don’t know where this is.” “I know where this place is,” came a voice causing Y/N to jump. It was a female’s voice.  “Who are you?!” Jeongguk demanded, his eyes scanning nearby trees.  “Oh look, the little witch brought a guard dog!” The woman’s voice mocked.  “Y/N, come on!” Jeongguk started running, dragging Y/N with him.  “Jeongguk,” she whispered, her hand tightening against his. She knew she should do something but she was scared! Just what was going on? There was a burst of wind, splitting Y/N and Jeongguk apart and she yelled as she stumbled on a root an tripped down a hill. Y/N gasped, sitting up quickly and glancing at her hands. They were covered in mud and so was the dress she was wearing. She jumped up quickly, wincing as a pain shot yo her right foot. She must have twisted it.  “Jeongguk?!” She called, her eyes wide and fearful. What if he had gotten hurt and she couldn’t find him?! Y/N felt the shiver run down her back when something landed behind her. Her eyes widened and slowly she turned around to see a haunting looking woman.  The woman’s grey hair was a tangled mess on the top of her head, her black eyes were dull and the dark circles underneath her eyes made it look as if she hadn’t slept properly in years. She looked remarkably frail, Y/N could see her collarbones and ribs peaking out from the large black dress she wore. “W-Who are you?” Y/N asked in a trembling voice.  “My name Calla Brack, once a follower of your dear father’s. And you, my dear, you don’t know do you?” The woman snarled.  “Know what?” Y/N tightened her palms into fists to try to stop her shaking. She could feel her magic inside of her and it was just as unsettled as she was.  “You don’t know who you are,” Calla clicked her tongue. “Do you have any idea of just who your father is? Who your mother is? You,” her eyes narrowed at her. “Will become a monster just like your father.” Y/N gasped. Her father was a monster? She honestly didn’t know much about him... Alula and her grandmother never wanted to talk about him but she did know that he was not a nice man. Her mother though... she wasn’t evil, she wasn’t bad! Y/N knew that for a fact! Alula and Mark has both told her on more than one occasion that her mother was like that of an angel...  “Where’s Jeongguk?!” Y/N asked. “And Hope?” She had to find them! She had to find the others too! Something wasn’t right!  “You’ll kill them, you know,” Calla hissed. She smirked then, her yellow, rotted teeth showing proudly.  “Who...?” Y/N’s eyes widened.  “Everyone you love,” Calla laughed. “When your magic reaches it peak, you’ll become unstoppable.”  “No,” Y/N whispered. She shook her head quickly. That wasn’t her! She wasn’t that type of person... That was something who went into dark magic did, but she would be light. “The darkness is already inside of you,” Calla told Y/N. “You can fight it but in the end, it’ll win.” “NO!” Y/N yelled. She closed her eyes and shook her head. She refused to believe it. “YOU WILL KILL THEM ALL!” Calla yelled. “You think you can stop it?! Your father was a dark magic wizard, and you will follow in his steps! The prophecy has been revealed to us, dear one.” “What prophecy?” Y/N shook. She didn’t understand a thing that was happening. How could this woman say she would do such horrendous things?!  “On your 23rd birthday, your power will reach its peak,” Calla said. “On this day, hell on earth will come and you,” her eyes narrowed. “Will be at the center of it. You,” She hissed. “Will hold the power over the dark magic and you will kill hundreds!” Y/N fell to her knees weakly. “No...” tears rolled down her cheeks. Her nails dug into her palms and she was sure she was bleeding from it.  In Calla’s hands, Magic began to sparkle. It was dark and wild. Something terrible and awful. Every inch of Y/N’s body was screaming at her to move, to run, but she couldn’t. She was fearfully frozen into place.  “It’s prophecy,” Calla told her. “Prophecy doesn’t lie. If you reach the age of 23 that is what will happen. So before you become a threat to to us,” her smirk widened. “We’re eliminating the threat.” She raised her hands with a snarl, magic raged in her palms and all Y/N could do was stare as tears rolled down her face. Perhaps it was for the best. If she was going to become some monster who killed everyone she loved plus hundreds of innocent more, then she’d rather be dead.  “NO!”  In a blink of an eye, Jeongguk was in front of Y/N, shielding her body with his own. His arms wrapped around her shoulders as he pressed her head against his chest.  Y/N screamed as she felt him jerk from the spell. He gasped, slumping against her and Y/N pulled back quickly.  “Jungoo?!” Her voice was panicked as she looked at him.  He was on his knees, shaking. His eyes had grown red and teary. His veins looked almost black as he gasped and tried to sturdy himself.  “Jeongguk!” Y/N cried as she grabbed him. He slumped against her more and fell. Y/N stumbled and fell as well, Jeongguk was laying over her legs, gasping and shaking. His eyes were wide and she could see the pain in them. “JEONGGUK!” She screamed with a sob.  Y/N’s burning eyes shot up and glanced at Calla, who gasped. She seemed to be just as shocked that Jeongguk had jumped in the way as Y/N did.  “What did you do to him?” Y/N asked in a low whisper.  “That...” Calla began. “Was meant for you.” “WHAT IS IT?!” Y/N screamed. Her magic flared causing the air around them to shake.  Calla stumbled with a small yelp and fell to her bottom. “It’s a death curse!” She snarled to Y/N.  Y/N felt herself hyperventilating. A death curse. Jeongguk was going to die, and it was all because of her. He had leaped in the way of it when it was meant for her.  Rage crashed inside of Y/N and so did fear and distress. She couldn’t let Jeongguk die, not because of her- not ever! She had to protect him! Y/N’s magic began to burn inside of her and she held Jeongguk as she screamed. The air around her shook as a blinding light escaped her, covering Jeongguk. She’d give him all the magic she could to keep him alive.  Calla screamed as she shielded her eyes. She made a move to jump up, to escape and run, but Y/N’s raw and angry magic covered her, causing her to shriek until she was evaporated.  The light faded back into Y/N and she gasped. Her fingers grabbed Jeongguk’s shirt as her mind whirled in dizziness. She steadied herself against a tree trunk nearby and panted as she looked down at Jeongguk.  He looked back to normal... His skin it’s normal tan color. His eyes were closed peacefully and his breathing even as if he were asleep. Y/N was relieved. She had done it. She had saved him... Y/N felt sick to her stomach. It felt as if the world was spinning and she knew she had just used a great deal of her magic. She tilted her head back against the tree she was resting against. Her magic was still rumbling inside of her, unsteady and scared, just like she was. There would be more people like Calla in the future. They would come for her and Jeongguk would try to protect her again... Jeongguk or one of the others. She couldn’t let them do that. She had to protect them... Her eyes prickled with tears as she shut them. ‘Let me forget them,’ she whispered to her magic. ‘So I can protect them.’ And just like that, her world went black.    11 Years Later... Present Day  Y/N gasped. It was as if she had been snapped out of a daydream. Years worth of memories had bombarded her mind in just a few short seconds. The house was shaking as she shadows seeped in closer and closer as the other men fought them off. Y/N knew they were the spirits of darkness now. They were there to get Jeongguk, and to drag him away since he had been hit with the death curse.  Y/N tightened her grip on Jeongguk and glanced down at him. She felt herself tearing up... How could she had ever forgotten him when he had been the most precious person in her life? Why did she foolishly think that erasing the men from her life would somehow stop the fate that connected her to them?  “You stupid, stupid, boy,” Y/N whispered. “Always protecting me, even now,” she told Jeongguk.  “Y/N.” She glanced up to see Mark looking at her. Mark... Her older brother Mark.  “I know you have a lot of questions,” he told her. “I promise you once this mess is over, I’ll answer everything. You do know how to do stop this, right?” “Yes,” she nodded slowly.  She glanced down at Jeongguk again. He was straining to breathe and the others were losing against the spirits of darkness. Y/N wouldn’t let them get Jeongguk though. Not now, not ever.  Inside of her, Dae was eagerly waiting to be released. Y/N leaned down, her lips pressing against Jeongguk’s as her magic shinned through to him. He gasped against her lips and she held him tighter. She could feel the house shaking as she released her magic more to teleport them all away from the chaos.  She would protect them all, and she wasn’t going to lose them this time.  Y/N pulled away from Jeongguk as the house slowly stopped to shake. She could hear the others gasping as they glanced around the new space.  “Where are we...?” Seokjin whispered.  “My mother’s home,” Y/N said.  “Y/N!” Taehyung cried as everyone turned to her and Jeongguk.  “Y/N,” Namjoon began. “You-“ “I remember everything,” she told him, but her eyes weren’t leaving Jeongguk. “We’ll be safe here. My mother has wards up so only those of her blood are allowed here with the guest they invite.” Jeongguk let out a small groan and Y/N reached up and cupped his cheek. “Jungoo?” She whispered.  He peaked a tired eye open. They were brown again and Y/N smiled.  “Y/N?” He asked groggily. “What did you do?” “You were croaking like a frog on death’s door,” Y/N told him in amusement. “But don’t worry, I promised I’d turn you back, didn’t I?” His eyes widened. “Y/N-“ “I love you,” Y/N told him with a smile. All the magic she had used to remember her memories, save Jeongguk and move everyone to a safe place got to her and slumped right onto the floor next to Jeongguk.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thirty Two

Y/N opened her tired eyes and let out a small groan. She felt as if she had been sleeping for a very long time. Her eyes glanced around the room as she remembered what all had happened. Spirits of Darkness had come for Jeongguk because of a curse and she had broken it and transported everyone away from the dark energy. On top of that, she had also regained her memories and so she had been drained of power.

Her memories... She remembered them all. Her and Jeongguk had known each other for so long, and the other boys too. They had always been there for her, even when she had came back, now knowing who they were.

“You’re awake,” a soft voice spoke.

Y/N turned just in time to see Jungeum stand up from a chair nestled in the corner and walk over to her bed. She reached Y/N and grabbed her hands, giving them a squeeze as she smiled.

Y/N let out a heavy breath. “Jeongguk-?” He had to be okay.

“He’s fine,” Jungeum said. “You broke the spell. Actually, he has barely left your side, but Seojoon and the other guys forced him away for a while. They made him shower and I think they’re outside now enjoying the nice weather for a bit.”

“How long have I been out?” Y/N asked curiously. It felt as if she had been sleeping for days.

“Three day’s. Mark, Seojoon and I all took turns keeping you hydrated and cleaned. You used up a lot of magic back there, Y/N,” Jungeum sighed. “All of us we’re so worried.”

Y/N cracked a small smile. “What is it that Oppa’s always saying? Go big or go home?”

Jungeum let out a small snort and rolled her eyes. “You two will be the death of me,” she sighed. “I’m sure there’s a lot of things you have to talk to us about, but something tells me you’re wanting to see a certain Lycan first...”

Y/N’s lips twitched into a grin. “How’d you know?” She teased. There was a lot to talk about... But she had to see Jeongguk first. She just had to make sure that he really was okay.

Jungeum just smiled and held out a hand towards Y/N. “Come on, I’ll help you get dressed.”

Y/N stepped outside and let out a peaceful sigh. The scenery before her was familiar... A large field near a cliff... She smiled to herself as she stepped onto the soft grass. This was the place Dae and her always met.

She couldn’t see the boys, but she knew they were nearby- she could feel it. The sun was just beginning to set and the summer air had a nice breeze to it which made it perfect for long-sleeved shirts and shorts. The grass in the field swayed slightly and Y/N smiled.

Y/N walked for several yards until she neared a hill, and then she glanced back to look at the house. It was just resting in the distance. She remembered the stories Mark had told her about the house now, and how it belonged to them... Their mother’s house. Their mother was another major thing Y/N needed to discuss.

In the breeze of the wind she heard panting and she turned back around just in time to see a figure run to the top of the hill and stop. She knew immediately who that person was- Jeongguk... He must have smelled her coming and ran to meet her.

Y/N felt her heart pounding inside of her chest. Jeongguk... Her Jungoo. The very boy she had fallen in love with and the man that made her fall in love with him as well.

Jeongguk rushed down the hill, his long legs making it easy for him to fly down it and Y/N started running towards him. Just as Jeongguk came off of the hill his arms opened up and Y/N was in them. She wrapped her arms around his neck, holding him tightly as his arms circled her around waist and and picked her up.

For several seconds, neither one of them spoke. They didn’t have to though, Y/N knew exactly what Jeongguk was thinking and he did her. Both of them were just so happy and thankful the other was okay.

Y/N leaned back and Jeongguk adjusted her so one of his arms were supporting her bottom and she wrapped her legs around his waist. She reached up, her hands cupping his cheeks as she grinned.

“Jungoo, you’ve grown,” she teased, her thumbs stroking his warm cheekbones.

“So have you, Kitten,” he grinned.

Y/N leaned forward, her forehead resting against his. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I thought I was protecting everyone by forgetting about them...”

“Don’t be sorry, Y/N,” Jeongguk said. “You remembered us, that’s all we wanted. You remember me...” he grinned.

Y/N leaned her head back and lifted up her hands to move Jeongguk’s bangs out of his eyes as she smiled. “I remembered a certain boy who didn’t like me at first.”

Jeongguk winced with a frown. “I was hoping you wouldn’t remember that... I was a butt.”

“It was understandable though,” she told him gently. “You were going through a lot... I’m glad you learned to trust me and we became so close... All the memories of us from our childhood... Thank you for not forgetting them, Jeongguk,” she told him. “Thank you for taking care of me all this time just as you did when we were kids. Thank you for saving me all those years ago...” she blinked as her vision became a little blurry. “Thank you-“

“Y/N,” Jeongguk cut her off. Her gave her a crooked smile as she blinked at him. “If you really want to thank me, then shut up and kiss me.”

Y/N’s eyes widened, her cheeks growing warm before she smiled and grabbed Jeongguk’s face again. He truly was her first and only love. She leaned down, pressing her lips against his waiting ones.

Y/N’s lips were buzzing and her heart was pounding and Jeongguk moved his lips against hers. He held her closer as they kissed and her lips found his bottom lip.

“YO! YOU GO GUK!”

They broke apart, both of them having a light blush dusting their faces as they turned to see the other boys on the top of the hill.

“Maybe we should have gave them a little bit more time?” Jimin snickered.

“Y/N!” Taehyung yelled as he began to rush down the hill.

“Good luck trying to stop him,” Yoongi commented as he motioned towards Taehyung.

“They have the worse timing,” Jeongguk muttered as he sat Y/N down.

No sooner had Y/N’s feet touched the ground before Taehyung had grabbed her. He hugged her tightly as he let out a dramatic whine.

“Y/N! You’re okay!”

“Hi Tae,” she smiled as she laughed. “I’m just fine.”

He sat her down just as the other guys walked up. Yoongi smiled at her and ruffled her head.

“You and Guk will be the death of me,” he told her.

“Sorry Oppa,” she smiled.

“So do you have all your memories back?” Seokjin raised a brow. “You remember everything?”

“Yep!” Y/N beamed with a proud smile.

“That’s great,” Hoseok said. His lips were twitching into a small smile but Y/N couldn’t help but feel as if they didn’t quite reach his eyes.

“Come on,” Namjoon told the group. “It’s getting dark, let’s head back.”

Y/N smiled as Jeongguk reached down and held her hand. He held it tightly as they walked back to the house with the others and she couldn’t have been happier.

The kitchen was usually loud and buzzing with commotion, but Y/N felt as if tonight, it was even louder. They had all been joking and laughing at old memories, memories which Y/N could now remember.

“Your arm broke?” Jungeum asked Jeongguk with wide eyes.

“Yeah,” he chuckled. “My forearm looked as if it had a huge dent in it.”

“Shh,” Y/N mumbled with a pout as she went to cover Jeongguk’s mouth. “I felt so guilty about that...”

“We remember,” Jimin chuckled. “You cried more than Jeongguk did.”

“I didn’t cry,” Jeongguk shook his head as he removed Y/N’s hand from his mouth and held it.

“Yah, you did too,” Seokjin said. “As soon as you saw your arm you started freaking out.”

“Well if you hadn’t have yelled at Y/N, we wouldn’t have crashed into a tree!”

“Azalea told me to tell you two to get down! I was just following orders!”

“So you yell and distract a driver?” Jeongguk raised a brow.

The front door suddenly opened and Seojoon’s voice spoke. “What’s all the- Y/N!” He grinned when he saw her.

“Oppa!” She jumped up to greet him as he hugged her tightly. “You’re going to give me a heart attack ones of these days,” he told her with a sigh as she leaned back.

“Where’s Mark?” She asked, not seeing her other brother in sight. Jungeum had told her earlier that Seojoon and Mark had both left to try to contact her grandmother but only one came back...

Seojoon let out a small sigh. “We couldn’t reach Grandma. Mark had a feeling that you would be waking up soon and so he told me to tell you that he’s sorry, but he has to go somewhere for just a few weeks and that he would be back soon to answer any of your questions.”

Y/N frowned as she let out a sigh. She had a lot of questions to ask Mark, and it seemed, she would have to wait a while to get an answer to them.

As Y/N went to sit back down in her seat next to Jeongguk, Seojoon grabbed the back of the chair, getting ready to pull it away.

“What are you doing?” Y/N raised a brow at him.

“Moving your chair over a little,” Seojoon said.

“No-“ Y/N said, placing her knee on the chair and using her magic to keep it still. “You’re not.”

“You don’t need to sit so close to him,” Seojoon told her, motioning to Jeongguk who was watching the exchange with wide eyes.

Y/N let out a loud huff before she turned around and plopped down in her chair. She grabbed Jeongguk’s arm, holding onto it as she turned and glared at Seojoon.

“He saved me from a death curse,” she reminded him. “A death curse,” she repeated. “If it wasn’t for him, I wouldn’t even be alive today. You would think you’d have just a little bit more respect for the one who saved your sisters life.”

Seojoon let out a loud huff. “I do respect him I just don’t want you by him, that’s all! I’m still your big brother!”

“Get used to it,” Y/N told him as she turned her head away to signal she was done with the conversation.

Seojoon let out another huff as he crossed his arms. Sulkily he made he was over to where Jungeum was sitting, all while muttering under his breath about little sisters and their Lycan boyfriends.

“So, now that everyone’s here,” Namjoon was the first to speak. “Perhaps we should talk?”

“Yes,” Jungeum agreed. “Y/N,” she glanced at the girl. “I’m sure you have a lot of questions.”

She nodded slowly. “The night I erased my memories, the witch who caused it... Calla... She told me there was this prophecy that would come true when I turned 23. She told me that my magic would kill hundreds... That I would kill all of you,” she spoke quietly. “That’s why I erased you all from my memory. I couldn’t stand the thought of hurting any of you- I still can’t,” She shuddered.

Jeongguk reached a hand out and placed it over her hand that was still resting on his arm. Taehyung, who was sitting beside her, grabbed her other hand.

“Y/N,” Hoseok began.

She shook her head. “That’s not all. She told me that on that day, hell on earth would come, and I’d be in the center of it. That I would be a monster, just like my father...” her eyes found Seojoon’s. “Who exactly is our father?”

Seojoon let out a small breath. His arms, which were still crossed because of his pouting slowly unwinded. “I was hoping, I’d never have to tell you,” he admitted honestly. “His name was Park Zenaku. Since the beginning of time, there have always been evil wizards, but our father took it to a whole new level. He was the first wizard who willingly choose the dark magic instead of the light. Once my mother found out about that she fled from him... Over time, before you were even born, Zenaku gathered up an allegiance. A group of supernatural beings who beloved like him, that us supernatural beings should be on top while the human were at our feet. There were many on his side, their thinking just as evil and twisted as he was. My mom kept me hidden, because she didn’t want him to know that he had an offspring because she feared what he would do to me.

“Your mother, didn’t know the true nature of Zenaku, not until it was too late,” Seojoon continued. “I don’t know the grand details, but I do know that she was the one to defeat him and that had cost her life. She was only able to hang on long enough to give birth to you.”

Y/N wanted to know the grand details- all of them, but she had a feeling that she would have to wait until Mark came back...

“What about the prophecy? When was it revealed?” Y/N asked.

“Sometime after your birth,” Seojoon said. “We didn’t know about it until after your accident when you were 11.”

“So, because of this prophecy, people will be after me...” Y/N said, mostly to herself. She knew the closer her 23rd birthday came the more creatures would be after her. “Just because my parents were two very powerful magic casters...”

“No,” Namjoon spoke quietly, catching the attention of everyone. “Your mom... She wasn’t a witch,” he sighed.

Y/N blinked. “What do you mean?” She asked curiously. Her mother had to have been a witch, how else would she been able to defeat her father if not? How else would she have been able to put up such strong wards on her home if not?

Namjoon stood up slowly and began to pace. In front of him he began to play with his hands anxiously as he sighed.

“Your mother made me promise I wouldn’t tell anyone this,” he muttered. “I probably shouldn’t be telling you this but...”

“What?” Y/N asked. “Namjoon, tell me, please,” she whispered. “I need to know...”

“Yes, you do,” he sighed as he looked at Y/N. He cleared his throat and shook his head to get the creaks out of it.

“I met your mother, Astra when she was just a few months pregnant with you. It was after her fight with Zenaku, and she was very weak, but she willed herself to live long enough to at least bring you into this world. Everyday she was growing weaker and since I was there to help take care of her with Azalea, she confided in me her secrets, which I’ve kept hidden... Until now.”

“Astra has been on this earth for hundreds of years, long before any of us were born, and she was so beautiful. You look a lot like her, Y/N,” Namjoon told her. “She was full of wisdom, so when Zenaku began to chase after her, she knew better. You see, he knew what Astra really was and he was after her heart because he knew what it would mean if he were to get it.

“When Astra became pregnant, Zenaku told his followers that it was his child and she never told anyone otherwise. She was just a few months pregnant with you, Y/N when her and Zenaku had the fight that changed everything. No longer was Zenaku interested in Astra but rather, you... And Astra wasn’t about to have it. That day, many of Zenaku’s followers lost their lives and Astra was critically weakened. It took everything in her to live long enough for you to be born, but it was her last wish...”

“I don’t understand,” Y/N shook her head. “What do you mean Zenaku knew what my mom was and wanted her heart? If he was so evil, why did she get with him? She had to have at least once, since I’m here.”

“I told you, didn’t I?” Namjoon raised a brow with a heavy sigh. “When Zenaku claimed you were his child, Astra just didn't day anything...”

Seojoon gasped. “No...” He shook his head as he glanced at Y/N. “She’s not Zenaku’s child...”

“She’s not,” Namjoon clarified.

Y/N gasped, her eyes widening. If she wasn’t Zenaku’s child then that would mean... Seojoon wasn’t her real brother, and her grandma wasn’t really her grandma... She felt herself shaking... Was it true?

Jeongguk squeezed her hand, his silent way of telling her that it was okay and that he was there to keep her grounded.

“So are you the daddy after all?” Seokjin asked Namjoon curiously.

“No!” Namjoon huffed with a light blush. “Astra was already months pregnant when we first met. She never told me who the father was, but I bet you Mark knows,” he told Y/N. “He is your brother.”

Seojoon got up, his chair dragging on the ground loudly before he made his way around the table to where Y/N sat. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders, bringing her against his chest and he rested his head against hers as she sniffed.

“You are still my little sister, Y/N,” Seojoon told her. “Okay?”

She nodded slowly, not trusting herself to speak quite yet.

“There’s one thing I still don’t understand,” Taehyung spoke up. “Why was Zenaku after Astra’s heart?”

Namjoon ran a hand through his hair and sighed. “Out of all the supernatural creatures there is a kind who is more powerful than all because before any of us existed, they existed... Astra wasn’t a witch,” he shook his head slowly. “Though She was very powerful... She was... A fallen star.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thirty Three  
Legend says that long before there were supernatural beings who roamed this earth, there were stars. They shinned above the world religiously for thousands of years, watching as humans came to be.

They watched with curious amusement as such simple-minded creatures evolved, more and more.

Some stars, grew so curious that they fell in attempt to get closer to the simple-minded creatures. But those creatures were selfish creatures, and once they saw that the fallen stars had power, amazing and unthinkable power, they wanted a taste of it too.

To satisfy the curiosity and the demands of the humans, the angels gifted them with powers that could be passed on from generation, to generation and soon... All kinds of supernatural creatures had filled the earth.

The humans that now held so much power, turned greedy, wanting even more.

Some, discovered something most gruesome.

Those who get a heart of a star, become as immortal as stars are. There powers, unlimited and strengthened.

The news spread like wildfire throughout the globe, and soon, the very stars who gifted those people of their powers, were being massacred for their hearts.

It’s said that when the King of the Heavens found out his children were being murdered in such a horrendous way, he grew livid with anger. A great and powerful hailstorm rained down all across the earth, wiping out all those monsters who had selfishly taken the hearts of stars. Only the clans who had stayed loyal and pure towards the stars, livid on.

Seeing that humans true nature would forever be selfish, and how greed was something that even supernatural beings couldn’t help but inheriting, the King of the Heavens summed all of his stars back to the sky where they belonged. No longer were they free to roam about the earth, for it would be much too dangerous...

But... Some of the younger stars were still just as curious as the older ones were. Even against the ancient warnings of the older ones they still fell down to earth and when the King of the Heavens found out, he grew so angry with betrayal that he banished them from ever returning home... That is, until they died, only then could they have a place back among the stars. 
   Y/N sighed as she shut the book she had been reading. Namjoon has given it to her after he had revealed her genetics, hoping it would help her understand a bit more because he, nor anyone else knew how to help.  Y/N didn’t understand though, well, most of it she didn’t understand. She wondered if her mother were one of the stars that got banished from returned, but she assumed she was since she had roamed the earth for hundreds of years. She wondered if she possessed a heart of a star, since she was half star and if that was why Zenaku became interested in her instead of her mother.  Speaking of Zenaku... He wasn’t her father, not like most of the supernatural population believed. But because they believed she was his daughter, she knew she was a target for both his enemies and his allegiances.  Y/N tossed the book aside as she slid off her bed. It was late at night, and everyone, as far as she knew was in bed and had been for a while. She couldn’t sleep though...  Quietly, she opened her door and peaked out the look hallway. It was silent and empty as she tipped-toed out of her room.  She hadn’t had a chance to really explore the house and she was curious as to where everyone else’s rooms were... She wondered where Jeongguk’s room was and hoped it was nearby.  Y/N walked down the long hallways, curious to what all the doors and other halls led to, but it was too late to be exploring those place, since she hadn’t a clue as to where anyone’s bedroom was.  Down the halls, was stairs, connecting to a grand staircase. Y/N walked down it slowly, her eyes looking around the spacious entrance area of the mansion. She couldn’t believe this used to belong to her mother, and now was hers... The place was so big, but she was thankful she had a handful of friends she could share it with... If they wanted to stay, that is.  A knob beside the front door caught Y/N’s attention and she walked over to it curiously. There were four colors the knob could be turned on- yellow, which it was currently on, blue, pink, and black. Carefully, Y/N opened the door and saw that outside looked perfectly normal. The fields surrounding the house swayed in the calm breeze. She turned the knob on the blue color, and she could feel a rush of magic surrounding the door. Opening the door carefully she gasped. It was opening up to the hallway that lead to Blue Moon! She could hear a steady beat of music vibrating from the walls and she wondered if Namjoon and Yoongi were down there... She shut the door quietly before turning it to the pink color. Again, magic rushed by and when she opened the door, she saw it lead to What In Carnation. A smile found its way to Y/N’s lips, the boys and Jungeum had ways to go to work, that was great. Lastly, Y/N turned it the black knob... It lead the boy’s backyard, and from there, they could go to the mortal world, or the supernatural.  “Seojoon and Mark did that,” a voice behind Y/N spoke.  She turned to see Hoseok leaning against the staircase, his hands resting in his pockets. Y/N shut the door before turning back to him.  “They did?” “Yeah,” he nodded. “Everyone wanted to stay with you, but we needed ways to be able to connect back to Seoul. That doors a quick way to let us do that.” “I’m glad...” Y/N said. “That everyone is staying... It would be lonely by myself.” Hoseok leaned off the staircase and walked over towards Y/N. She watched him curiously. It was so strange, seeing him now that her memories were back. Hoseok, had been the stars in her eyes, right beside Jeongguk. Things were just a little different now, but not really. Even before she remembered how special he had been to her, she had felt this bond with him. There was something about him that made her want to please him.  “You want some milk with honey?” Hoseok asked quietly.  Y/N smiled. It was something that he had always fixed her when she was younger to help her sleep. “Yes,” she nodded.  Hoseok took one his hands out of his pockets and grabbed her wrist gently. “The kitchen is this way...” he mumbled, leading her through the entrance area and through a grand ball room.  “Wow...” Y/N whispered. “We could hold parties in here!” She told Hoseok.  Hoseok let go of Y/N’s wrist when they entered the kitchen, and she watched curiously as he prepared her drink for her. In a matter of minutes, she was drinking her delicious sweet drink.  It was quite between the two of them as Y/N sat on the island counter, drinking and Hoseok leaned on the counter across from her. Other than the light above the stove and the moon shinning in from the curtains, it was dark but Y/N didn’t mind. It was peaceful.  “Y/N,” Hoseok broke the silence. “I have to apologize.” “Huh?” She blinked as she glanced at him with wide eyes. He had called her by her name, which was unusual for him.  “When you came back...” he began. “I was a real asshole to you. Please don’t think I was that way because I was mad at you for losing your memories. I was pissed, but not at you- never at you,” he shook his head. “I’m so sorry...” his gaze held hers and she could see how sad his dark eyes looked. “It’s my fault you lost your memories. You could have been killed that day, and it would have been my fault.” “Hope, that’s not true! It-“ “It is,” he whispered. “I was the one that was suppose to have been watching you. I let you out of my sight and you went through a portal in seconds. You don’t know how grateful I’ve been all these years that Jeongguk was there with you... and how much I’ve hated myself because I wasn’t,” he laughed bitterly.  Y/N sat her mug down carefully before she slid off the counter and walked over to him. She grabbed one of his hands, holding it tightly. “Hope, please, please don’t blame yourself,” she whispered. “I wasn’t attacked that day because of you, I was attacked because of Zenaku. It’s not your fault... Please stop blaming yourself for it.”  “Easier said then done, Y/N,” he whispered.  “Hey,” she frowned. “You keep calling me Y/N.” A small smile twitched on his lips, but Y/N couldn’t help but notice that his eyes still looked so sad. “Sorry, Petal,” he corrected.  “So since I remember everything, can we do puzzles again?” She raised a brow towards him. “That was fun!” “You sure you want to do puzzles with me?” Hoseok mumbled. “You’re not a little kid anymore, you know? Its not so innocent anymore,” he sighed under his breath. “What do you mean?” Y/N raised a brow. “Of course I want to do puzzles with you. I’m so glad I have my memories of you back, Hope!” She grinned at him brightly. “You’re like a protector to me. Someone who is always there if I need them...” she told him softly.  “Ha...” Hoseok let out a small breath. His eyes darted off to the side, refusing to meet hers any longer in the dim moonlight. He let out a heavy breath and patted her head. “I’ll always protect you,” he promised her. “Now, get to bed Petal.” She nodded with a warm smile. Tomorrow would start a new day, and now she had knowledge of what she truly was. She would study her magic, and become advanced in it, that way, if anymore of Zenaku’s followers showed up, she’d be able to take care of them herself. She refused to let anymore of the boys get hurt because of her.  “Goodnight, My Hope!” She told him as she walked out of the kitchen.  Hoseok waited until Y/N was gone before he threw his head back, letting it smack against a cabinet. “That girl...” he muttered. “She has no idea what she does to me...”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thirty Four

“DID YOU JUST THROW A BANANA PEEL AT ME, JEONGGUK?!”

“WELL YOU THREW A TURTLE SHELL AT ME EARLIER!”

“I TOLD YOU IT WAS AN ACCIDENT!”

“YEAH, RIGHT Y/N! YOU’VE BEEN CHEATING THIS WHOLE TIME!”

“I HAVE NOT!”

“Ah,” Seokjin sighed from his spot in front of the stove. “Things finally seem peaceful around here again.”

Jimin snickered from the table as they continued to listen to Jeongguk and Y/N yell at each other. “It’s like old times again.”

“I win!” Came Jeongguk’s cheer of victory.

“You cheated!” Was Y/N’s dramatic response.

“I did not! I’m not the one Hyung taught to cheat- it was you!” Jeongguk declared.

“Hm, that’s true,” Yoongi mused as he took a sip of his coffee.

Taehyung giggled from his spot beside him as he looked at something on his laptop. “It’s just a shame that you and Y/N both cheat horribly.”

“We do not,” Yoongi muttered.

“The point of cheating is to not get caught and win,” Namjoon said, not taking his eyes off his tablet which he was reading on. “You and Y/N both get caught and lose.”

Yoongi just huffed and rolled his eyes.

Suddenly, there were heavy footsteps heard from the living room and then Jeongguk yelping.

“HAHA, KICK HIS ASS Y/N!” Came Seojoon’s voice right before he walked into the kitchen. He sat down beside Jungeum, a giant grin on his face. “Y/N’s kicking Jeongguk’s ass in there.”

“Is she?” Jungeum smiled back. “I don’t think Guk is complaining though, considering there’s a good chance that play fighting will end in a make-out session.”

Seojoon spit out the coffee he had been drinking and stood up to go break the fight up.

“PETAL, GUK, GET YOUR ASSES IN HERE AND EAT BEFORE THE FOOD GETS COLD!” Hoseok suddenly yelled.

Seojoon let out a relieved sigh and slowly sat back down in his chair as he heard Y/N and Jeongguk running towards the kitchen.

“Hope’s gonna kick your butt!” Y/N told Jeongguk with a cheeky grin.

“You’re just a sore loser,” he told her back as they took their seats.

“What are you looking at?” Y/N asked Taehyung curiously as she started on her waffle.

“Well, I was thinking, we didn’t really finish our vacation,” Taehyung said.

“What do you mean? We spent a whole damn week at the beach,” Hoseok told him flatly.

“Yeah, but we didn’t get to enjoy the end of it because Jeongguk almost died.”

“Jeez, sorry for being the party pooper,” Jeongguk sent him a light glare.

“I’m not blaming you, I’m just stating the facts,” Taehyung narrowed his eyes back at him. “Plus, this gives us another opportunity to go on another vacation.”

“Where at?” Jimin asked curiously.

“A water park!” Taehyung grinned.

“Y/N can’t swim and you want to go to a water park?” Jeongguk’s glare hardened.

Taehyung huffed, “I did research on it first, sheesh. None of the pools are over 5ft deep, and the only pool that is super deep is a free range pool, so none of the slides or rides will end up in it. Plus, there’s other things there then just a water park, there’s also an amusement park. Plus, everything is inside, out of the suns rays. What do you think, Y/N?”

She nodded slowly. “That sounds fun.”

“You’re okay with it?” Jeongguk asked.

“I mean, yeah, I’m over 5ft, you know,” she sent him a teasing grin.

“Not by much,” Jimin snickered.

Y/N threw a muffin at him. “You don’t got much room to talk, Mr I wear insoles all the time.”

“Hey... I like the boost,” he pouted as he nibbled on the muffin he caught.

“Plus, I’ll be with you guys, so I’m not worried,” Y/N added.

“Right!” Taehyung nodded.

“Y/N, if you need help, I will be your personal lifeguard,” Seokjin grinned. “I’m good with CPR.”

“Not happening,” Jeongguk all but growled at a laughing Seokjin. Over the last several days he had been bluntly flirting with Y/N and Jeongguk had about all he could take.

“He’s just teasing, Guk,” Namjoon said with a chuckle.

“Okay, but back to the waterpark,” Taehyung said. “Is everyone really on board for it?”

“Why not?” Seojoon said. “It could be fun,” he said with a smile.

“Yeah, and I think we all deserve a nice little break,” Jimin sighed.

“A break from stress,” Y/N agreed.

“And near-death experiences,” Jeongguk added.

“Do you think this is enough snacks?” Jimin asked Y/N and Seokjin as he pushed a cart.

Y/N glanced at the cart that was almost over-flowing with all the snacks that was in it. There were chips, cookies, sodas and more than enough bowls of instant noodles, so much much so that Y/N’s stomach almost felt queasy at the thought of eating it all.

“I would say yes,” Seokjin said. “But you have to remember we’re taking Jeongguk with us.”

Jimin let out a sigh as he turned the cart back around. “And he eats the amount of four.”

“Yep,” Y/N giggled as she watched Jimin push the cart towards the groceries.

“Do you think it would be weird if I got the poop emoji floater?” Seokjin pointed to the box.

Y/N scrunched up her nose as she looked at it. “Why would you even want the poop emoji floater?”

“‘Cause, Y/N, I’m the shit,” he told her.

“Oh my stars,” she snickered.

“No, really though, I think I’m going to get this one,” he grabbed a box that had a alpaca floater in it.

“I think that actually suits you,” Y/N said with a nod.

Seokjin just grinned. “Say, Y/N, I’m curious.”

“About?”

“You and Jeongguk, you two are dating right? I mean, when you were younger you said you two were dating, but neither one of you actually asked each other out. So I’m just wondering if Jeongguk finally asked or if you two just have that weird mental connection like you did when you were younger,” Seokjin said. “Because I haven’t heard either one of you call each other their boyfriend or girlfriend.”

Y/N opened her mouth to respond but then shut it. Come to think of it... Neither her or Jeongguk had asked the other to go out, but they were dating, right? She wasn’t the kind of girl to just kiss anybody!

Seokjin snickered as Y/N took too long to answer. ”I see you two still have that weird mental connection.” He lifted a hand and patted Y/N’s head, causing her to blink in confusion. “I’m going to go find Namjoon and make sure he doesn’t forget anything on his list.”

Y/N watched Seokjin go with a frown. Why did he have to bring that part of her and Jeongguk’s relationship up? She would have been just fine not thinking about that and being happy with the fact that they were together.

Arms wrapped around Y/N’s shoulders and she smiled. She knew this aura, and she knew it well.

“Why are you looking at floaters? I’ll keep you afloat,” an amused voice commented in her ear.

Y/N placed a hand on Jeongguk’s arm and glanced up at him. “I wasn’t looking at them, Jin was.”

Jeongguk pouted slightly. “Where did Aquaman go?” He huffed.

“He went to go help Namjoon,” Y/N giggled. “You’re not still upset about earlier, are you?”

“No,” Jeongguk grumbled, though it was obvious that he was still sour about it.

“Mhm,” Y/N hummed in amusement.

Jeongguk sighed as he pouted. “It’s not my fault... Lycans... Are territorial,” he muttered. “I know the other guys are like your brothers but I don’t like it when Jin jokes around like that, even if he’s just doing it to get a rise out of me. One of these days I’m gonna bite his head off for it.”

“Well, I think I might know why he keeps doing it,” Y/N mumbled as she turned around.

Jeongguk’s arms fell from her and he crossed them with a pout. “Why?”

“Because...” she started, her face growing warm. “Are we dating?” She finally asked him.

He blinked at her in surprise before his eyebrows furrowed. “What kind of question is that? Of course we are.”

“Well, you haven’t asked me!” Y/N defended. “Nor have I asked you! And we haven’t called each other-“

Jeongguk huffed as he uncrossed his arms. He took a step closer to Y/N, grabbing her face and giving her a lingering kiss. He pulled away, grinning at her pink cheeks and wide eyes.

“Y/N, you are the only girl I’ve ever liked, and you’ll be the only girl I’ll ever like,” Jeongguk told her. “When my kind finds someone they truly love, the stay with them forever. There’s no boyfriend and girlfriends, or anything like that, they’re just mates... But I should have known you would want some sort of title since you’re not a Lycan, so will you be my girlfriend or whatever it is you want to be?”

Y/N couldn’t stop her giggle and Jeongguk’s eyes widened as his cheeks darkened.

“What?” He mumbled, “did I say it wrong?”

“No,” Y/N shook her head quickly. “Whatever it is I want to be?”

“Well, I don’t know what all it is humans call each other,” he mumbled.

“Okay,” Y/N said, still giggling. “I guess I’ll go with girlfriend for now.”

“For now?” Jeongguk raised a brow.

Feeling mischievous, Y/N batted her eyelashes up at Jeongguk as she grinned. “Wife in a few years,” she told him as she leaned up and kissed his warm cheek.

“Y-yeah,” he nodded, seemly taken by surprise.

Y/N just grabbed his hand and smiled as she lead him towards the clothing department. At least things were figured out now and she couldn’t be happier.

“Hey Jungoo, let’s wear matching swimsuits,” Y/N told him.

“Matching swimsuits?” Jeongguk raised an amused brow.

“You don’t want to?” Y/N pouted up at him.

“What color are we wearing?” Jeongguk asked.

“Yellow!” Y/N chirped happily. She knew she had her way with Jeongguk and that made her feel giddy on the inside. “You look really good in yellow.”

“Oh?” Jeongguk’s lips twitched into a smirk. “I might just have to change my entire closet to yellow now.”

“I mean, I wouldn’t stop you if you did,” Y/N grinned.

Jeongguk followed her obediently as she went to the swimsuit rack and started looking through it. Once she picked out a swimsuit she rushed over to the fitting rooms, leaving him leaning against one of the walls, waiting.

“Guk!” Y/N heard a familiar voice call his name as she changed out of her clothes.

“Aquaman,” she heard Jeongguk’s greet back. “Namjoon, what all do you have stuffed in there? It’s like you bought enough clothes for a months trip when we’re only going the weekend.”

“Well, you never know what you might need,” was Namjoon’s reply. “It’s good to be prepared.”

“You being Y/N’s guard dog?” Seokjin asked, and Y/N didn’t have to see him to know he was giving the classic Seokjin smirk.

Jeongguk let out a low growl that sent a small shiver down Y/N. “No, I’m being her boyfriend who’s patiently waiting on her!” He huffed.

“Boyfriend, hm?” Seokjin snickered.

“Come on,” Namjoon said and Y/N could hear a cart wheeling away. “Guk, remember, we’re leaving in about thirty minutes.”

Y/N’s heart was pounding inside of her chest. Jeongguk had called himself her boyfriend for the first time! Technically they had been dating for almost a week now- maybe even years, if she were to count since they were younger, but now things actually felt official.

Quickly, Y/N finished changing. Her swimsuit was a sleeveless one-piece that had ruffles circling around her bare shoulders and over her chest. The fabric hugged her in all the right ways and she was eager to see Jeongguk’s reaction to it.

“What do you think?” She asked, the door to her dressing room and grinning at him.

All Jeongguk did was stare, and then he swallowed hard. Y/N saw him glance around, as if making sure no one was around and then he was taking the few steps to her and had a hand on one of her shoulders, pushing her back into the dressing room as his other hand grabbed the door and shut it.

Y/N stared at him wide eyed as he backed her up against the wall. The small space in the fitting room suddenly felt very hot and Y/N felt her cheeks growing hot. She wasn’t sure if it was because the heat Jeongguk was radiating from being so close or if it was because of the look in his eyes as he looked at her.

“Y/N...” He said her voice in a low, hoarse kind of way that made her knees buckle. She noticed he was was breathing heavily, his eyes wide and her stomach fluttered.

“Jungoo...”

“Can I mark you?” He whispered.

“M-Mark?” She whispered. She was excited and a little leery because she didn’t know what he was talking about.

“Put my scent on you,” he explained, his voice low. “It’s what Lycans do to their mates to ward off others,” his eyes darkened for a second. “I know you can’t smell it, but Tae smells just like Hyung all of the time... And you, looking like this,” his eyes roamed over her body slowly. “I want to do the same to you.”

Y/N swallowed hard now. The thought that he wanted her to smell like him made her happy and proud. She knew to Lycans scent was a very important thing and if it was important for Jeongguk to mark her then she’d gladly let him.

“Okay,” she answered.

As soon as she breathed the word, Jeongguk’s lips were on hers, hot and eager. She sighed against him, her arms wrapping around his neck as he grabbed her waist to pull her closer to him. His hot lips traveled down her mouth to her jaw and then to her neck. Y/N gasped as she felt Jeongguk’s teeth sink into her flesh before his tongue soothed the bite. It sent a trill down her, causing her to hold onto him tighter as he began peppering her neck with love bites.

Y/N felt nice, really nice. Jeongguk’s lips on her neck and his tongue stroking at all the right places before his teeth would bite down into her, causing her to jolt and let out soft, pleasing whimpers. It stung a little, but it wasn’t a bad sting. Actually, it made her want him to do more than just mark her on her neck, but everywhere.

Y/N would have been content to stay there forever as possible, but all too soon, Jeongguk pulled away, his lips red as he glanced at her. She couldn’t help the little pout she did and he grabbed her face, his thumb slowly running over her bottom lip.

“Don’t make that face,” he whispered.

“Why?” She pouted more.

He let out a low growl, one that excited her more than anything. “You’ll make me want to do bad things, Kitten...” for a Lycan, he was practically purring. Y/N wondered where the shy boy she had met almost a year ago had went, but she figured that with with her remembering him, his ego had skyrocketed... Not that she was complaining, at all...

Just like his nickname for her, Y/N did feel kittenish. There was something about the intensity of his dark eyes that made her curious and excited as to what he’d do... to her.

Slowly, she poked out her tongue and licked his thumb that was still resting on her bottom lip. His lip twitched until he was smirking.

“You want me dead, don’t you?” He asked lowly, his thumb running over her bottom lip again.

Y/N grinned, even though a shiver was running down her spine. “I want to play with the big, bad wolf.”

In an instant, Jeongguk had her face between his hands. He was grinning, his teeth looking sharper than usual and his eyes darker. Y/N tightened her grip on him. She wasn’t scared, she trusted Jeongguk more than anything.

He was leaned in-

BANG!

BANG!

BANG!

“Uh, yeah, Guk, Y/N, I know you’re in there,” it was Yoongi and Y/N felt her whole face go red as if she was snapped out of a very good daydream. “I was sent with the task of finding you two since my nose is the best and wow,” Y/N could hear the amusement in his voice. “Kinda surprised Jeongguk had the nerve to mark you right in the middle of a store.”

“We’re in a fitting room,” Jeongguk rolled his eyes as he let go of Y/N’s face.

She gave him a light smack, her face feeling even hotter. Oh no... What could have happened if Yoongi hadn’t came?!

“What?” Jeongguk pouted and crossed his arms, as if saying if wasn’t his fault.

“You two done in there? Cause the rest of the group is getting ready to check out,” Yoongi said.

“Y-yep!” Y/N barely found her voice. She grabbed Jeongguk’s arm and dragged him to the door where she opened it before kicking him out and next to Yoongi. “I have to change.”

“Hey!” Came Jeongguk’s whine.

Y/N could hear Yoongi’s snicker. “Wow... you really marked her up.”

She turned her attention then to the mirror and gasped. Both sides of her neck where covered in red marks, some of them already bruising and she could clearly see the indention of Jeongguk’s teeth in some of them!

“Jeongguk!” She let out a cry.

“Uh-Oh,” she heard Yoongi laugh. “You’re in trouble now.”

“You told me I could!” Jeongguk reminded her, a hint of smugness in his voice.

Y/N sighed, because he was right. She had given him permission and honestly, it wasn’t like she didn’t like it because she did. She loved the way his mouth felt on her, just thinking about it again caused her knees to go weak. With a frown, Y/N ran her fingers down her neck. She would definitely have to use some magic to cover this up so the boys wouldn’t tease, and so Seojoon wouldn’t try to kill Jeongguk.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thirty Five 
 
“Wow, Tae,” Y/N whispered as she looked at the large water park in front of her. “How did you ever find a place like this?”
 
“Oh, it’s not hard, if you know where to look,” he told her with a sly grin.
 
“Taehyung!” Seokjin called.
 
His bright blue eyes were shinning with excitement and Y/N knew Taehyung was just as excited. Both men loved the water, which wasn’t a surprise considering they were Sirens...
 
“Look!” Seokjin pointed to the biggest slide on the other end of the park. “Lets go!”
 
“Okay!” Taehyung grinned as he took off after Seokjin.
 
Y/N glanced up at Jeongguk who was standing beside her and saw that his eyes were wide as he looked at the ride as well. She giggled, causing him to look down at her.
 
“Go,“ she told him as she let go of his hand.
 
Jeongguk frowned. “What about you? I don’t want to leave you...”
 
Y/N gave him a soft smile. “I promise to not get into the water until you get back, or until one of the other guys are with me. Plus, I’m going to go sit by Eummie for a while,” She motioned behind them where Jungeum sat. “You better go hurry!” She told him. “Tae and Jin will leave you in the dust.”
 
Jeongguk smiled at her. “Okay, I’ll be back in a bit and you have to go down some slides with me, alright?”
 
Y/N leaned up and kissed his cheek. “I look forward to it, Jungoo.”
 
Y/N watched in amusement as he took off running then. She knew he’d be caught up to Taehyung and Seokjin in no time.
 
She turned then, walking over to where Jungeum was sitting and took a seat beside her with a sigh. Jungeum glanced at her, a small smile on her face and Y/N frowned.
 
“Eummie... You’re not...”
 
“Going to tell Seojoon that I saw all those hickies on your neck before you used your magic to cover them?” Jungeum asked with a smirk.
 
“Yeah...” Y/N sighed.
 
“Don’t worry, Y/N, I don’t think she has a death wish for Jeongguk,” a new voice said and Y/N turned to see Yoongi taking the seat beside her.
 
“He’s right, I don’t,” Jungeum hummed. “I happen to like Jeongguk, he makes you really happy. Plus, if I did tell Seojoon, he’d whine for days and I don’t want to listen to that either. Just tell me Y/N, do I need to make you some potion?”
 
“Potion?” Y/N blinked in confusion. “For what?”
 
“Birth control potion,” Jungeum said.
 
Y/N about choked on air and her face felt as if it suddenly just got a lot hotter outside. “W-What? No! Of course not! I mean... not yet...” she whispered.
 
Yoongi was snickering beside her. “I’d give it a few months.”
 
“Oppa!” She pouted at him.
 
“I’m just going to say this- Jeongguk has already decided that you’re his mate, and you’ve clearly accepted it since he was able to mark you like he was. Lycans are all about consent, it’s a big thing for us. But the longer you two bond and you’re relationship grows, the stronger your smell will become to Jeongguk. If you ever get in the mood, so to speak, Guk will be a goner,” Yoong snickered.
 
“I’m curious about something,” Jungeum said. “Whenever Y/N and Jeongguk start having babies, how many nieces and nephews should I expect at a time?”
 
“Eummie!” Y/N gasped. Her eyes widened and her cheeks felt hotter than ever... Just imagining having children with Jeongguk made her to feel warm all over.
 
“The normal amount,” Yoongi answered. “Though Lycans are prone to have twins and triplets.”
 
“Can we talk about something else?” Y/N huffed. She glanced at Yoongi, “like for starters, why aren’t you swimming somewhere?”
 
“There are dogs who like the water,” Yoongi began. “Jeongguk’s a good example of that. Then there’s dogs that don’t like the water- that’s me.”
 
“Then why didn’t you try to talk Taehyung into choosing another place to go?”
 
“Because he loves the water, and I love him.”
 
“Awh, you’re such a good boyfriend,” Y/N grinned.
 
“Yeah,” Yoongi nodded. “I know.”
 
“Y/N!” Jimin ran up to the group. “What are you doing just sitting there?”
 
“I was just resting for a moment,” she told him.
 
“Do you want to come swim with me?” He asked, holding out his hand. “I’m going to that little one over there in the shade and floating.”
 
“Okay,” Y/N smiled and took his hand. “Where’s the others?” She asked curiously as she followed Jimin.
 
“Let’s see... Hyung is still in the hotel room, I don’t expect him to come out. He just came to tag along. I think Namjoon ran off somewhere with Seojoon, and I saw Tae, Jin and Guk waiting in line for this huge slide so I knew you must be sitting down somewhere. I came to rescue you,” Jimin grinned.
 
“Awh, you’re the sweetest, Jimmy.”
 
“So... What was you talking about with Yoongi and Jungeum that had your face red?” He asked with a grin.
 
Y/N sent him a small glare before she huffed. “I can’t believe I just called you sweet.”
 
Jimin snickered. “There, there,” he lifted her hand and patted it. “It’s probably something to do with the marks on your neck, huh?”
 
Y/N gasped as her free hand flew up to her neck. “Can you see them?!”
 
“No,” Jimin was laughing now. “But you do know that supernatural creatures have strong noses, right? Even if I can’t see them, I can smell Jeongguk on you strongly. It’s like a warning Lycans let out.”
 
“A warning?” Y/N raised a brow.
 
“For others. It’s something that lets them know you’re off limits. Haven’t you noticed that all the male humans in this place have been trying to stay as far away from you as possible? They can’t smell it of course, but they can feel it.”
 
Y/N knitted her brows... Come to think of it, the man handing out the waterpark bracelets didn’t even look at her, nor did he even hand her bracelet to her. He handed hers to Jeongguk. Then, she had accidentally bumped into another guy earlier and before she could even tell him she was sorry, he was speeding away.
 
“I guess the smell doesn’t bother you guys though?” Y/N asked. “Not like how it bothers others?”
 
“I’m going to be honest with you, Y/N.... You smell like a wet dog,” Jimin told her. “But you’re suppose to have an unpleasant smell towards other males. It doesn’t bother us because we know you and we don’t see you the way Jeongguk does. Plus, to him, you probably smell like a delicious snack.”
 
“I really, really can’t believe I called you sweet,” Y/N said, causing him to laugh.
 
 
 
“Have I told you before that I love being your friend?” Jimin asked Y/N with sigh as they floated beside each other.
 
“Are you saying that because you actually enjoy being my friend or because I used my magic to keep you from burning?” She asked in amusement. Although the amusement park was inside, the sun was still shinning down brightly through the glass roof top.
 
Jimin grinned cheekily. “Both.”
 
Suddenly, there were a few familiar yells and Y/N and Jimin glanced up just in time to see Jeongguk, Taehyung and Seokjin jump in on the other side of the pool. Quickly, Jeongguk swam over to them and he perched his arms on Y/N’s floatie with a smile.
 
“Kitten,” he greeted.
 
Y/N smiled and moved his wet bangs out of his face. “Having fun?” She asked and he nodded against her hand.
 
“Y/N!” Taehyung said as he appeared beside Jeongguk. “That slide was so fun! We’ve got to go on a few of the smaller ones, okay?”
 
“Okay,” Y/N nodded with a promise.
 
“I saw this ride on the other side of the park where it’s like a giant wave and you have to try to surf on it,” Seokjin said. “It’s my goal to get Yoongi to ride it.”
 
Taehyung broke out in a laugh. “You can try Jinnie, but he won’t do it.”
 
“He will if you ask him,” Seokjin grinned at Taehyung.
 
“No way- I’m not asking him!” Taehyung shook his head quickly.
 
“Lame,” Seokjin huffed.
 
“I want to try it,” Jeongguk said.
 
“I want to see that,” Y/N grinned. “I bet you’ll look super hot.”
 
Jimin rolled his eyes with a smile. “Golden Jeongguk- who’s good at everything.”
 
“It’s because he works so hard,” Y/N defended.
 
“It’s cause he wants to show off in front of you,” Seokjin snickered until Jeongguk kicked him and caused him to stumble back.
 
“It’s not deep, right?” She asked.
 
“Nah, only 4ft,” Taehyung told her standing all the way up to prove to her she would be okay.
 
“Alright,” Y/N grabbed Jeongguk’s shoulders. He was quick to hold her and help her as she slipped out of her floatie. She gasped as the cold water hit her and her eyes widened. “Why didn’t you guys tell me it was cold?!”
 
“I’ll keep you warm,” Jeongguk snickered as he leaned over and nuzzled her cheek.
 
“Yah, don’t flirt in the pool,” Seokjin said as he splashed them.
 
Jeongguk splashed him right back. “I do what I want.”
 
“Just as long as Y/N says it’s okay,” Jimin added.
 
“Exactly,” Jeongguk nodded.
 
Y/N giggled. “What slides are you wanting to ride?”
 
“Alright!” Taehyung cheered. “Let me go get Yoongi, I want him to ride at least a few with us!” He said quickly waddling to the steps.
 
“Y/N, you’re leaving me?” Jimin whined.
 
“Sorry, she’s found someone better,” Jeongguk snickered as he wrapped an arm around Y/N’s shoulders.
 
“I’ll stay with you,” Seokjin said as he climbed onto the floatie Y/N was on.
 
“Help me,” Jimin mouthed to Y/N.
 
“I saw that!” Seokjin yelled as he grabbed a nearby pool noodle and hit Jimin with it.
 
“Come on,” Jeongguk shook his head and started leaning Y/N away as Jimin and Seokjin began wrestling. “There’s several rides that allow two people to go down them at a time so we can do them,” he grinned at Y/N.
 
 
 
Y/N let out a tired sigh as she walked with her arms linked with Taehyung. It had been a long day filled with rides and fun activities. Taehyung lifted up his cool drink and placed it against her forehead with a chuckle.
 
“Tired?”
 
“Mhm,” she nodded. “I’ll sleep good tonight.”
 
Jeongguk and Yoongi were in a pool, fighting with some water guns as they laughed at each other. Y/N’s eyes couldn’t help but see a group of girls not that far away that were watching the two lycans and giggling. She felt her eye twitching slight and she glanced up to see Taehyung glaring in their direction as well. She glanced back at the group of girls and suddenly, a big wave came through, washing over them and causing them all to shriek as they quickly escaped out of the pool.
 
“Y/N, why’d you do that?” Taehyung snickered.
 
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Y/N grinned up at Taehyung.
 
“What the hell did you two do?”
 
“Hope!” Y/N turned around to see Hoseok staring them down with his arms crossed over his chest. “I didn’t do anything, it was Taehyung.”
 
“I- what?!”
 
“Petal, you know I know that’s bullshit,” Hoseok said.
 
Y/N just shrugged. “If Jeongguk can mark me then I’m allowed to ward off people too,” she said with a pout.
 
Hoseok let out a loud sigh as he turned around. “Just don’t get us kicked out.”
 
“Hey, where are you going?” Y/N’s pout deepened. “This is the first time I’ve seen you today.”
 
Hoseok stopped and glanced over his shoulder. “I just came down for a minute to see how you were doing. I have no desire to swim, so I’m heading back up to the hotel room.”
 
Y/N watched Hoseok with a frown and beside her Taehyung let out a small sigh. “What’s wrong?” She asked him.
 
“Nothing,” Taehyung said, suddenly smiling now. “Shall we join the water gun fight?” He asked with a grin.
 
“Let’s go!” Y/N grinned.
 
 
 
Blue Moon was absolutely buzzing. It was the end of the summer spectacular, and it being the last Saturday in August, it was packed. It was also karaoke night, something that Jackson had been begging Namjoon to do for months.
 
“Y/N!” Jackson grinned as he saw her. “It’s nice seeing you here tonight!”
 
“Hi,” she greeted him with a smile. She hadn’t seen him since he had came to visit her with Bam Bam... and Mark. “Have you-“
 
“No,” Jackson shook his head slowly, as if already know what she would ask. “Last thing I heard from Mark was him telling me that he’s your brother and he had to go away for a while... Sorry, Y/N.”
 
“It’s okay,” she said with a small sigh. “I trust him to come back.”
 
“Don’t you worry,” Jackson reached out and patted her head. “I have to go help out backstage now, but if you need anything you let me know, okay?”
 
“I will,” she promised.
 
“Y/N,” an arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her close.
 
She smiled up at Jeongguk, who was grinning back at her. He looked remarkably handsome in the dark lights of the club. His ripped jeans hugged his thighs and hips in all the right places and his black shirt hugged his biceps too. Y/N had matched him, wearing her own pair of ripped skinny jeans and a black, v-neck crop top. The other boys teased them for matching often, but Y/N thought it was cute and Jeongguk didn’t mind so she would continue to do it.
 
“Where have you been, Jungoo?” She asked curiously.
 
“Looking for my Kitten,” he told her with a grin as he placed his hands on her hips.
 
Y/N reached a hand up and moved some of dark bangs out of his face. His dark wavy hair was getting long but honestly, she loved it. It was the perfect hairstyle for him.
 
“Alright everyone!” Bam Bam’s voice boomed through the speakers of the club. He was the MC for the night and Y/N had to admit, the role fit him well. “Are you ready-“
 
Loud shouting and cursing cut Bam Bam off and Y/N turned her attention to across the bar where it seemed like two men were fighting! Soon, several other people joined in.
 
“Dammit,” Jeongguk huffed. “I knew there were would be trouble as soon as I saw those two clans walk through the door. Y/N, stay back and out of trouble, I’m going to go help break it up.”
 
Y/N watched with wide eyes as Jeongguk weaved through the crowd. She could see Namjoon, Jackson, Seojoon and Hoseok in the fray as well, all of them trying to get the clans to separate. Jeongguk arrived and he was easily tossing the men to the side, but the more men he tossed, the more they kept coming!
 
Y/N bit her lip nervously. She had to do something! Suddenly, she thought of something she had once seen in a movie and she turned as she rushed to the stage. Quickly, she climbed up the stairs to get on it beside Bam Bam.
 
“Let me see this,” she grabbed the mic.
 
“What are you doing?” Bam Bam asked with wide eyes.
 
Y/N let out a breath before she shook her nerves to the side. She let Dae’s magic flow through her. “I’m helping,” she said.
 
Using her magic, Y/N shut all the lights off in the club. There were several gasps and shouts and suddenly, an upbeat music began to play and the stage lights came on, drawing all attention to her.
 
She could do this. She was doing this to help the boys.

“Under a lover's sky,

Gonna be with you.

And no one's gonna be around-

You think that you won't fall,

Well, just wait until,

Til the sun goes down.

Underneath the starlight, starlight-

There's a magical feeling so right.

It'll steal your heart tonight-

You can try to resist,

Try to hide from my kiss,

But you know but you know-

That you can't fight the moonlight.”

The gangs were now no longer fighting, but rather they were dancing and enjoying themselves, just like Y/N had been wanting them to do. The crowd was growing energetic and in the dim light of the club as Y/N continued to sing, she caught Jeongguk’s eyes. He was focused solely on her, his dark eyes looking even darker than usual.
 
She couldn’t help her grin at him. To her, he was her moonlight and there was no fighting at all for her.

Y/N giggled as she pulled Jeongguk through the field behind the mansion. The moon was full and bright, making her feel more energetic than usual, and she knew it made Jeongguk feel the same. It was the Lycan and star in them.
 
“I had no idea you could sing,” Jeongguk told her.
 
“I can’t,” Y/N grinned as she turned to face him. “It was my magic- all my magic.”
 
“Well... You were shinning up there on that stage,” Jeongguk said softly.
 
Y/N stepped closer to him. “That’s because I liked you watching me... You seemed to be enjoying it.”
 
Jeongguk cracked a grin as he grabbed her cheeks. “You have no idea just how much I enjoyed it,” he told her before his lips came down to meet with hers.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thirty Six

Y/N sat on the countertop as she watched Yoongi make her cappuccino with great skill. He was currently putting a leaf design on the top of the drink with creamer.

“Here,” he said once he finished.

“Wow,” Y/N glanced at it with wide eyes. “How many years did it take you to get the leaves just right?”

Yoongi made a face. “It took me no time, I’m just that good.”

“It took him two years,” Jeongguk said as he hopped onto the counter next to Y/N. “Morning.”

“Morning,” she greeted him with a smile before offering him a drink.

“Y/N, you’ll never know how much I love that you added a feature onto the keurig for me,” Jimin told her as he took a sip of his own drink.

“You’re welcome,” Y/N grinned. She had added a special feature onto it just for the vampires. It was a mixture of both blood and coffee, and all three of them seemed to really enjoy it. There was a bonus feature though that Y/N had made just for Jimin. It added chocolate and sweetener into the drink, so the taste of blood wouldn’t be strong.

“Y/N!” Seojoon sung loudly as he walked into the kitchen. He spotted his little sister and grinned. “Wanna race?”

“Race?” Y/N raised a brow.

“Remember when you first found your magic and I asked you what animal it was? And then I quickly said never mind that I’d find out later? Well, it’s later.”

“What are you talking about?” Y/N asked.

“Us Magic Casters can shift into the animals that our magic takes the form of in our minds,” Seojoon grinned.

“We can?!” Y/N asked in excitement. ‘Can I?!’ She asked Dae.

‘Yes, you can. It’s very simple to do,’ Dae’s gentle voice answered her.

“So, you in?”

“Oh yeah!”

“Okay, lets make things interesting then,” Seojoon said.

Y/N narrowed her eyes at him. “Of course there’s a catch,” She grumbled. “What do you want?”

“If I win, you two,” he pointed to her and Jeongguk. “Must stay a feet apart from each other while I am home.”

Y/N felt her eye tick. Just who did he think he was? Plus, she had no idea what his animal even was!

‘I know what his animal is,’ Dae told her, her voice sounding amused. ‘Take the bet, Y/N and make one of your own.’

Y/N smirked as she looked at Seojoon. “My magic and I are confident. So here’s my deal- if I win, you have to stop picking on Jeongguk and you have to stop complaining about anything we do.”

“Deal,” Seojoon smirked back. “Shall we begin?”

“Oh this is exciting!” Taehyung said. “A race!”

Y/N jumped off the counter and took off towards the door. “Let’s do it.”

The bright sun sat a warm glow across the fields and surrounding area. Y/N stretched as she got ready.

‘So how will I transform?’ She asked Dae.

‘You’ll feel the pull,’ Dae told her. ‘Just start running and when it’s time I’ll let you know.’

“Okay,” Seojoon began. “As you know, there’s a trail in the forest on the Southside,” he pointed to the forest behind the mansion. “We’re going to run that trail, cross that little creak and then come back here. It’s about five miles. First one back is the winner.”

“Okay,” Y/N nodded.

“Also, Y/N.”

“Yeah?”

“If you turn into a wolf, I’m disowning you,” Seojoon frowned.

Y/N grinned then. “Well, Oppa, it was nice knowing you then,” she told him.

“Oh, Guk,” Taehyung snickered as he elbowed a grinning Jeongguk.

“What?!” Seojoon’s eyes widened.

“Ready, set- go!” Y/N yelled before she took off towards the trail.

“Y/N!” Seojoon yelled after her and she could hear him starting to run. “Tell me that was a joke!”

“Come and find out!” Y/N called as she got closer to the forests edge.

The forest was peaceful and quiet, the perfect place for a nice stroll. It was just too bad that wasn’t what Y/N and Seojoon had in mind.

Y/N had only ran a few yards into the forest when she gasped as a huge black panther ran past her. He looked back, his eyes glinting mischievously and Y/N knew that it was no panther. That was Seojoon. She grinned as she sped her up past and she could feel the tug that Dae had told her about.

‘Just release it, Y/N,’ Dae said.

Y/N let out a long breath and did as she was told and suddenly, she could feel her body changing...

“Do you think Y/N was serious about turning into a wolf?” Jimin asked curiously as the group watched the forest. It had been several minutes already and neither Y/N or Seojoon was back.

“I don’t know,” Namjoon said. “She could have just said it to tease Seojoon.”

“I bet Guk hopes it’s real,” Seokjin snickered.

“Shut up,” Jeongguk muttered. But Seokjin was right. The thought of Y/N being a wolf made him excited and happy.

“Hey Eum, what’s your animal?” Taehyung asked curiously.

“A crow,” she answered with a smile.

“A crow?” Hoseok raised a brow.

Jungeum nodded. “Magic casters animals are usually animals that are special to them. For me, I’ve always loved birds and crows fascinated me. As for Seojoon, he’s always been amazed by black panthers. He loved everything about them... And Y/N,” she smiled as she glanced at the forest. “Well, you know...”

There was rustling in the forest now before a white wolf came running out of it. Her fur was bright and shinning and she was quickly running right to the group.

“It’s Y/N!” Taehyung grinned. “She’s so beautiful!”

“Yeah,” Jeongguk agreed, a smile on his face.

Not too far away from her was a giant black panther. He was trying his best to catch up to her quickly, but it was useless because the wolf was already several yards ahead of him and going strong.

Jeongguk crouched down as the wolf neared. She picked up her pace until she was right in his arms, her snout instantly rubbing against his cheek. He laughed, and the wolf seemed like it was almost smiling as he scratched behind her ears.

“Y/N!” Taehyung bent down with Jimin as they both began to pet her. “You’re so cute!” He turned his attention to Yoongi quickly. “Are you this cute as a wolf?”

Yoongi’s eyes widened and a light blush quickly covered his face. “Yeah,” he muttered.

“I want to see it one day,” Taehyung grinned.

Seojoon came up, still in his panther form and began whining. Y/N turned to face him and barked several times back.

“What are they saying?” Jimin asked Jeongguk curiously.

“I don’t know,” he shrugged.

“Seojoon said he wants a rematch, and Y/N called him a sore loser,” Jungeum explained. “Seojoon then told Y/N to transform back and she said no, she likes the pets.”

“Awh,” Jimin chuckled as he pet Y/N. “We should get a dog, this is nice!”

“We don’t need a dog, we have Jeongguk,” Hoseok said.

Y/N shook her fur and in a blink of an eye, instead of a wolf she was back to her normal form. She let out a laugh as she glanced at Seojoon.

“Remember our bet!”

Seojoon shook as well before he too transformed and he huffed with a cross of his arms. “I still want a rematch.”

“We can race as many times as you want, Oppa,” Y/N grinned as she leaned against Jeongguk. “But wolves will always be faster than panthers.”

Y/N walked up the stairs slowly and was extra careful to not drop the small cake she was holding. She had gotten up extra early just to make it on this very special day... Jeongguk’s birthday.

When they were children, he had told her once that he used to not like his birthday, because it reminded him too much of his parents. It was only after the two of them met that he said he started enjoying them again and then Y/N had left... She had left him alone on his birthday for over a decade and she was going to do all that she could to make up for it.

Y/N opened up Jeongguk’s door slowly and smiled. She had been happy to discover that his room was right across from hers.

The room was dim and Y/N frowned because she couldn’t see Jeongguk anywhere. Had he already gotten up?

Suddenly, his bathroom door opened and Y/N felt her cheeks growing warm. He must have just gotten out the shower, since his hair was damp and he was wearing nothing but a pair of sweats.

“Y/N?” His eyes were wide as he looked at her and the cake.

Y/N used her magic and lit up the few candles that were perched on the top of the cake. She watched as Jeongguk’s lip parted.

“Happy birthday to you,” she sung as she started walking over to him. “Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday, my dear Jeongguk... Happy birthday to you,” she smiled as she held the cake out to him.

He was staring at it with wide eyes before he glanced at her. “Did you make this?”

“Mhm,” she nodded. “Go ahead and make a wish and blow out the candles. I’ll do my best to grant whatever you desire.”

He let out a small chuckle. “My wish already came true when you remembered me,” he told her. Still, he closed his eyes and blew out his candles in one big huff.

Y/N felt him take the plate from her and she saw him place it on his nightstand before he had her in his arms on his bed. She laughed as his hair tickled her neck and he leaned up on his elbow to grin at her.

“Are you my present?” He raised a dark eyebrow at her as he grinned.

She reached up and smooshed his cheeks together into a comical pout. “I actually got you a present, Jungoo,” she told him with a grin. She was excited for him to open it too.

“But I can still have more than one, right?” He mumbled.

Y/N let a laugh as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “You can have all the presents you want from me.”

“You. I just want you,” Jeongguk sighed as he leaned down.

Y/N sighed as his lips met hers. His tongue swept across her bottom lip and she opened her mouth to give him access. Her tongue met his with a pleasing hum and one of her hands came up to run through his hair. She shivered as one of his hands wandered under her shirt and found her bare hip.

“Is this okay?” Jeongguk whispered as his hand slowly started inching higher up.

Y/N’s heart hammered inside of her chest. Every time Jeongguk touched her it felt as if a wildfire of some sort was going off inside of her and she wanted to return the favor.

“Actually,” Y/N breathed as she placed her hands on Jeongguk’s shoulders. “I have an idea...”

She wrapped a leg around his thigh before leaning up and quickly pushing him down, so it was his back against the mattress and she was the one leaning over him. He was staring at her with wide, curious eyes.

“You got to mark me,” she told him. “I want to do the same to you...”

Slowly, a smirk spread out across Jeongguk’s face. “Oh? You can mark me all you want,” he told her.

Y/N smiled as she leaned down and kissed his lips. Her hands roamed down his body as she began peppering kisses alongside his jaw and neck. For a man who could turn into a wolf, his body was remarkably smooth. Y/N slowly sunk her teeth into Jeongguk’s neck and she heard him let out a small groan, one that excited her. His hands came up, holding her hips tightly as a way of telling her not to stop.

She gave him a few marks on his throat before kissing lower to his chest. She leaned back slightly, and saw his dark eyes watching her curiously. Y/N glanced back down at his chest. It was broad and defined. The tattoo on his left chest was steadily rising and falling in tune with his breathing and she leaned down, giving it a few kisses. And beside the tattoo, starting from his chest, going all the way down to his waist were five, long, and faded scars that had been from claw marks.

Y/N leaned down and her lips brushed the beginning of the first scar. She felt Jeongguk’s grip on her hips tighten as he stiffened.

“Y/N,” he whispered.

She leaned up quickly. “Sorry,” she whispered. “Am I going too far?” She knew his scars had always been a touchy subject for him, though it had never really been anything they discussed.

“No,” he told her gently. “It’s just...” his eyes avoided her gaze. “They’re not pretty to look at.”

“They’re apart of you, Jeongguk,” Y/N whispered. “Which makes them beautiful, just like you. You said I could mark you, right?” She whispered.

“Yes,” he breathed as he looked back at her.

“Then I want to mark all the things you think are ugly on you, with my love,” she told him.

Y/N leaned back down and her lips brushed against the beginning of the first scar. Gently, she kissed it, determined to leave proof on it and all the other visible scars on Jeongguk, that she loved him, and she would never stop.

Y/N was content. More than content, actually. She was nestled against Jeongguk’s chest as his hands ran through her hair soothingly. Her lips were swollen from all the bruising she had done to him, but in her opinion, it was all well worth it. Jeongguk was vibrating with happiness and so was she.

The sun was up now, and the sunlight was parting to peak its way into the room. Y/N knew they would have to get up soon, because if they didn’t, someone would surely come and find them and drag them up themselves.

“Are you ready to head downstairs?” Jeongguk whispered, as if reading her mind.

“No,” Y/N admitted with sigh. “But I know we have to.”

Jeongguk chuckled and kissed her temple before she crawled off of him. “I need to find a shirt,” he told her as he got up and rummaged through his drawers. “I don’t want Hoseok killing me,” he chuckled.

Y/N giggled in amusement as she waited on him. “How is it that you’re more scared of Hope than Oppa?”

“Seojoon is all bark and no bite. Hoseok is all bite, and there’s no warning bark,” Jeongguk explained as he slipped on a black shirt. He walked over to her with a smile and held his door open for her.

“Oh, what’s this?”

Y/N and Jeongguk turned to see a smirking Jimin. He was biting his bottom lip to keep his laughter down.

“Already sneaking off to each other’s rooms in the middle of the night?” He raised a silver eyebrow.

“Jimmine, it’s not-“ Y/N began, but the vampire laughed.

“Don’t worry, I won’t tell,” he gave them a wink before he headed down the stairs.

“Well,” Jeongguk mumbled. “I mean, I guess there’s no point of trying to correct him,” he said. “I mean... Eventually, it’s going to happen... Right?”

Y/N glanced up at Jeongguk and saw that he actually looked a little embarrassed and shy... She smiled and reached down to hold his hand. “Yeah, you’re right.”

As they neared the kitchen, Y/N noticed that something was different... Breakfast was usually loud and noisy, but this morning, it was quite, other than an unfamiliar chatter.

Y/N and Jeongguk entered the room to see everyone already there, and an unknown man sitting at the table, stuffing his face with breakfast. He was tall, Y/N could tell, with her black hair and dark eyes. His features were sharp, and he was quite handsome with a pair of pouty lips.

“This is so delicious,” he was telling Seokjin with a grin that made his eyes crinkle. “Really! I haven’t had this good of food since I was in Paris twenty years ago. You wouldn’t believe how hard good food is to come by, really-“ he gasped suddenly when he noticed Y/N and he stood up quickly. He swallowed the food in his mouth and wiped his hands off on the blue hoodie he was wearing. “You must be Y/N!” He stared walking over to them.

Jeongguk was quick to take a protective step in front of her. Y/N could just blink at the man. Just who was he? How did he manage to get past the houses protective spells unless-

“Don’t touch her,” a voice sighed.

“Mark!” Y/N’s eyes widened as he walked into the kitchen.

“Hi, little star,” he gave her a gentle smile.

“When...?”

“They arrived this morning,” Hoseok explained. “They nearly made Namjoon shit himself.”

“Excuse me,” Namjoon glared at Hoseok. “I was just surprised. No one but those that have Astra’s blood can easily come and go here.”

“That’s true,” Mark nodded. His gaze never left Y/N. “I’m sorry it took me so long to come back. You must have a lot of questions for me, and I promise to answer them all. But first...” his eyes shifted to the mystery man who was still grinning at Y/N.

“I have heard so much about you,” he said. “I’ve been excited to meet you.”

“Y/N, this is a friend of mine, Park Jinyoung. He gets a little excited at times,” Mark sighed.

“What are you exactly?” Y/N asked curiously. She couldn’t quite tell.

“Oh, I’m a wizard,” Jinyoung grinned. “My specialty is finding. I can find anyone! Though there was this one person I couldn’t find for the longest time, but thanks to Mark here, I-“

Mark sighed to cut him off. “For a wizard who’s specialty is finding others, it sure is a pain in the ass to find you. That’s why it took me so long to come back.”

“I have to protect myself,” Jinyoung just smiled. “So, can I finally get to work now?”

“Wait, you came here to work?” Yoongi spoke up from the table.

“Yes,” Mark nodded. “I brought him here for a reason...” he let out a heavy sigh.

Jinyoung glanced around the room, his eyes roaming over everyone curiously. “For the past eight years I have been looking for someone. The spell on them, has been a pain in my ass. You see, it was cast on them from someone who was dead.”

“How is that possible?” Y/N whispered.

“Oh, it’s very possible,” Jinyoung told her. “Especially if it’s written in a blood-will that the person be protected, should the person writing the will be brought to an early death.”

“Blood-will?” Y/N questioned.

“It’s like a will,” Hoseok began. “But forged with blood. The blood of the person writing it and the blood of the one in it, are both in the will. It’s common in the supernatural world.”

“Mhm,” Jinyoung nodded. “Blood-wills are one of the most complicated and pain in the ass type things to deal with because their magic is fiercely strong because it’s forged with blood.” He let out a heavy breath. “So because of this, I haven’t been able to find who I was hired to find... For eight years until Mark found me and told me he knew where the man was.”

“Who are you looking for?” Seojoon asked. “How can we help?”

“Oh, he’s in this very house right now,” Jinyoung said. “Just which one of you is Jeon Jeongguk?”

Y/N’s eyes widened and she glanced up at Jeongguk just in time to see him swallowing hard.

“Who wants to know?” He asked Jinyoung, who turned his attention to him with a grin.

“Ah, so you’re the rightful alpha to the Blood Moon pack?”

Jeongguk’s jaw clenched slightly. “Who wants to know?” He repeated lowly.

Jinyoung’s eyes softened slightly. “Does the names, Choi Youngjae, Im Jaebum, or Kim Yugyeom ring any bells to you?” He raised a brow.

Jeongguk let out an audible gasp. “W-What...?”

“They were your Betas, right?” Jinyoung asked. “They’ve been looking for you, Jeongguk. For the past eight years, they’ve been searching for you- their true Alpha. They’re ready to take back the Blood Moon pack, if you are...”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thirty Seven

Y/N watched the woods outside of the kitchen window carefully. It had been two hours since Jinyoung had delivered the news to Jeongguk that his betas were looking for him. After hearing it, Jeongguk had taken off into the woods and transformed. It left Y/N to worry... She could only imagine what was going through his mind.

“He’ll be back.”

Y/N turned to see Mark standing just a few feet behind her. He glanced around the empty kitchen before he motioned towards the table. “Do you want to talk?”

Y/N nodded silently. Talking would pass some time and there was a lot she had to ask Mark.

She took a seat to where she could still eye the forest and Mark took the one next to her.

“Why did you bring Jinyoung?” She began.

“Truthfully, I’ve known Jinyoung for many years,” Mark began. “When he mentioned to me he was looking for Jeongguk, I knew instantly that he was talking about your Jeongguk. Back then, I knew Jeongguk was under the protection of a blood-will, it’s something only very advanced magic casters can see at just first glance, which is probably why Azalea and Alula didn’t see it. He wasn’t ready for the hardships of an Alpha, so I waited until now.”

“What makes him ready now?” Y/N asked. “Why did you take it upon yourself to decide that and not talk to him first about it?”

“Y/N, he’s running,” Mark said. “That’s why he’s not here and he’s out there,” he motioned towards the forest. “He’s scared. He may be a man now, but inside sometimes he’s still that scared little boy who went through a very traumatic event. If I had told him sooner, then he would have ran and he wouldn’t have came back, but I know he’ll come back now... Because of you.”

“Because of me?”

Mark nodded. “He loves you, Y/N and he’d do anything to protect you. I guess you could say that I also want Jeongguk to become the rightful Alpha for an ulterior motive. I wanted someone strong by your side. As an Alpha to the biggest and strongest pack in all of South Korea, Jeongguk will be practically untouchable and those who know your his mate, won’t even try to mess with you.”

Y/N let out a bitter laugh. “So you’re hurting Jeongguk because of me? Why do you think I’d want this?”

“Y/N, it might hurt Jeongguk for a few days but trust me when I tell you this, he needs to become the Alpha. Judas, the current Alpha is evil and turning the pack into wild, evil scavengers. He’s killing innocents left and right. Only someone who can be on the same level as him has the chance to take him down. The only person who can do that is Jeongguk since he is the rightful Alpha.

“I know you’re angry at me for loading all of this responsibly onto Jeongguk suddenly, but Y/N... It’s rightfully his pack. Only he can save it, but in the end, it’s Jeongguk’s choice on whether or not he wants to do it. Jinyoung won’t contact the other boys until Jeongguk tells him it’s okay.”

Y/N let out a small sigh. “Where were you when I lost my memories?” She asked turning the attention away from Jeongguk.

“I was close,” he told her. “I’ve always watched you from afar and I’ve always wanted to be apart of your life somehow... It wasn’t until Jackson told me that Namjoon had asked him to check in on you that I had a perfect opportunity.”

“I remembered Seojoon almost as soon as I saw him. Why couldn’t I remember the boys or you?” It was something she had wondered about often.

“You purposely erased your memories of the boys to forget them and your magic wouldn’t allow you to remember them until you allowed it,” Mark explained. “After you erased your memories though, your past became foggy so the people you knew well like Azalea and Alula, and even Seojoon, you remembered once seeing them again.”

“But what about you?”

“I purposely erased my memory from you and everyone else who knew me. I did it to protect you. You were vulnerable and I didn’t want you to get hurt because people were after me.”

“What people?” Y/N asked. “Some of Zenaku’s followers? Were they after your heart as well?”

“They were Zenaku’s followers, but they weren’t after my heart. Though I’m part star like you, only the hearts of female stars hold the power, which is why it’s so vital that you stay protected.”

“Speaking of Zenaku, why did he say I was his child? And does grandma...” Y/N paused for a moment. “Azalea I mean... did she know I wasn’t?”

“He thought if he let others believe that you were his, he’d find her quicker. And Y/N... Azalea is your biological grandmother, or I guess I should say she's ours.”

Y/N blinked several times. “Huh?” She finally asked. “How?”

“Zenaku had a brother,” Mark said. “Although he’s not your father, he is your uncle.”

Y/N’s eyes widened. Her father... Her biological father... “But I never knew... Grandma never acted as if she had children.”

“She has three,” Mark told her. “Zenaku, Alula and our father.”

“Who is he? Our father...”

A small grin stretched across Mark’s face. “He’s a one of a kind wizard,” he said. “His name is Gun, or Gunnie as our mom always called him.”

“He’s still alive? Mark, this is all so confusing!” Y/N huffed. “Where has he been this whole time?!” She demanded. It hurt that her father had spent all these years letting the world believe a madman, his own brother, was her father.

“Maybe I should start from the top?” Mark suggested.

“Please,” Y/N sighed.

“Okay,” he nodded. “Long ago, and I do mean, long, long ago, our Mom fell from the sky because she was curious. This was already after the King of Heaven told the stars to stop coming down, so when she, and several others got caught, they were forced to stay on the earth until they died as punishment.

“For decades, Mom roamed the earth and as news spread that hearts of stars were being took, she decided to keep her secret hidden. It was in the middle of the Josen Dynasty when it happened... To our mother, it was love at first sight, our father... not so much,” Mark chuckled. “But as time passed, she grew on him and he was soon head-over-heels. They soon got married and was living peacefully.

“They had been married for decades and I was already born when it happened. Zenaku let his dark magic get the best of him. He started creating groups to take over the human population. Again and again, both our parents stopped him.”

Mark let out a heavy sigh. “By this time, the only one who knew our mother’s true identity, was our father. An accident happened though, and Dad was seriously injured. To save his life, Mom revealed herself as a star and it was after that, Zenaku tried to take her heart. He tried for many years until he found out that she had already given her heart to someone else... When it was revealed she was pregnant, Zenaku said it was his.

“There was a fatal confrontation, in which Mom got severally hurt, but she got Zenaku... She used up the rest of her strength to carry you to term. Grandma moved and took Mom with her in order to protect you both since some of Zenaku’s followers were still after her.

“Dad and I were busy leading Zenaku’s followers on a false trail, so we weren’t around much during her final months...” he shut his eyes and let out a heavy breath. “It’s something both him and I regret, which was why when you were born I promised to protect you, no matter what...

“Speaking of your birth... It was on All Hallows’ Day... And there was a Blood Moon in the sky, something that is very superstitious to the supernatural world. It’s said that those kind of moons increase your power, which is why Jeongguk’s pack is named that- because of their strength.

“Our Mom gave birth to you, and she held you in her arms gently. She named you, kissed the top of your head and held you close as she passed... You were then in major danger. When you were inside Mom, she was using her magic to hide you because young stars give off this brightness that attracts others towards them. If someone were to look for you, they would easily be able to find you... So to protect you, our father did what he thought was best and used a major protection spell so that no one would know you were a star... Only consequence was that in order for the spell to work, he had to stay away from you.

“So Grandma, Alula and I were the ones that kept him updated on you and how you were doing. He thought it best that you didn’t know him so you wouldn’t try to find him because he wanted you safe. Grandma too, acted as if the only had one child to not put Dad or Alula in danger.”

“Where are they now?” Y/N asked. “Our father, where is he?”

“New York. He’s been there for several years. There’s always something shady going on over there,” Mark sighed. “So far, Zenaku’s legions haven’t moved that far. Alula and Ulric are in Japan because some of Zenaku’s influences have made its way over and Grandma... I don’t know. The plan was for her to stay with you so the fact that she left... None of us know where she went.”

Y/N let out a heavy sigh. It was a lot to take in. Her family seemed more dysfunctional then most...

"You said Zenaku couldn't take Mom's heart because she had already given it someone," Y/N said. "If she had given her heart away, how did she live?"

"There's ways for a star to give their heart to someone and still live," Mark told her gently.

“Well then, I want to meet Dad,” Y/N told Mark.

“Y/N... If you two meet then the protective spell around you will vanish and others will know what you are,” Mark told her seriously.

“Mark, they’re going to find out what I am eventually anyways,” Y/N told him.

With a prophecy declaring that she’d do something terrible on her 23rd birthday, she knew it wouldn’t be too long before it was discovered she was a star as well as a witch.

“Y/N...”

“I’m tired of hiding,” she told him. “I’m tired of secrets and everything else too.”

Mark’s lips gave a faint twitch. “Okay... I’ll get in contact with him.”

“Good,” Y/N grinned.

It was just a few minutes after dusk when Y/N stepped outside onto the back patio. She had been waiting all day for Jeongguk to return, and he hadn’t yet. With a small sigh, she sat down on a step, and wrapped the blanket she had brought with her around her a little tighter.

Rustling caught her attention and as she looked out in the forest, in the dim, crescent-moon, moonlight she saw a figure of a wolf walk into the open field. His eyes caught hers and for a few silent moments, they just stared at each other.

The wolf slowly started making his way over to Y/N and patiently she waited. Once the wolf reached her, it leaned down, resting its head against hers. In a matter of seconds, Jeongguk was transformed, his head resting against Y/N’s. He let out a sigh as he climbed the steps and took a seat behind her so he would wrap his arms around her and hold her.

It was silent between the two of them for several moments but Y/N didn’t mind. She knew it was what Jeongguk needed the most at the moment.

“How was your day?” Jeongguk finally asked.

“It was okay,” Y/N nodded. She wanted to tell him how worried she had been about him, but somehow she knew that it was something he already knew. “I talked to Mark.”

“Really?” Jeongguk tilted his head so he could see her. “What did he say?”

“A lot honestly,” Y/N sighed. She told him about her family, about how Zenaku really was her uncle and how her father, Gun, had kept his distance all these years to protect her. About how her Grandmother whom she loved so much, really was her grandmother and how Seojoon, although not her brother, was her cousin.

“That is a lot,” Jeongguk murmured as he tightened his arms around her. “But, you’ll be getting to meet your dad soon. Are you excited?”

“Excited and nervous,” Y/N admitted. She turned her head to look up at him. “I’m excited for him to meet you, and everyone else.”

A faint smile crossed Jeongguk’s lips and he leaned down to kiss her temple. Silence grew between them again as the peaceful night surrounded them.

“Y/N,” he whispered after a few minutes.

“Yes?”

She heard him swallow hard. “I don’t know what to do,” he admitted. “I know it’s my birthright for me to take leadership, but I don’t think I’m cut out for it.”

“Why do you think that?”

“It’s been a long time since I’ve been with a pack,” Jeongguk said. “I’ve gotten used to my own, unique little pack...”

“I... don’t know if this will help or not, but this arrived earlier,” Y/N said. She opened up her jacket and pulled out a thick envelope from her waistband. “Around lunchtime, this popped into the kitchen, in a large bubble,” she told Jeongguk. “It’s addressed to you, which is why it was able to pass the wards around the house. Jinyoung said it had the address of a lawyer in the supernatural world and he’s pretty certain it’s the blood-will... Yoongi Oppa said that it makes sense, since 22nd birthdays are a big thing to Lycans...”

Jeongguk let out a small breath. “It’s the day my dad would claim me as his heir,” he told her quietly. “If, he were still alive and we were with the pack... You got it out of the bubble?”

“Well, at first, Oppa tried, but it shocked him. Then Mark tried and again, it shocked him. Yoongi Oppa suggested I try it. Since it’s to you, only you, or someone very close to you can touch it. He said I was the closest one since I always have your scent on me and well... I’ll be your mate someday,” she said the last part as her cheeks burned slightly.

“If that is the blood-will... Then my parents last wishes will be in it,” Jeongguk whispered.

“Yes,” Y/N nodded. She held it up for him but he didn’t grab it. He just tightened his hold on her.

“Will you open it?” He whispered.

“Is that okay with you?” She asked.

He nodded slowly. “I don’t think I’d be able to...”

With careful movements, Y/N opened the thick envelope. The first thing she pulled out was a large photo. In it, a beautiful man and woman and between them, a cute young boy, no older than six. They were all smiling and they all looked so happy. Y/N recognized the little boy instantly... It was Jeongguk, which made the adults... His parents. Along with the pictures were old tape recorders, no doubt home-movies.

One of Jeongguk’s hands came up and grabbed the photo. Y/N turned and watched as his lips trembled.

“I... I haven’t seen them in so many years,” he whispered hoarsely. “I almost forgot what they looked like...”

Y/N stood up on her knees and her the blanket fall from her shoulders as she hugged Jeongguk tightly. The arm that wasn’t holding the picture held her back just as tightly. He was breathing heavily, but he wasn’t crying...

“Please, read the will, Y/N,” he whispered.

Carefully, Y/N took out the paper that was nestled safely in the envelope. She had no clue as to what she was about to read but she felt thankful that Jeongguk trusted her enough to be the one to do it.

"It's not the will," Y/N told him softly. "It's a letter..." She cleared her throat and began.

“To our most precious son, Jeongguk,

If you are reading this then it means that we sadly had to part ways earlier than we hoped. First and foremost, please know that we both loved you more than life itself and that you have always been our greatest treasure.

We fear that our time together won’t last much longer, which is why we went ahead and prepared this letter for you. Everything that is ours, is now yours. Please meet with the man who sent this letter, Yoo Jitae. You can trust him and he will explain everything in more detail for you.

Jeongguk, if you are reading this, then that means that difficult times are most likely coming. There will be a lot that is expected of you, but please know that you will never be alone. You might become scared, and that’s okay but don’t let that fear consume you. Remember, you are always stronger than what you fear. Look it in the eyes and you will soon realize that the thing you fear, isn’t to be feared at all because it’s just a shameless coward.

The both of us wish that more than anything we could be with you as we were meant to be. However, we do not regret the decision we are making today, and we hope it’s one you can be proud of as well. We love you more than the world itself, Jeongguk.

Love, Mom and Dad...”

Jeongguk was silent and so was Y/N for a few minutes.

“They knew Judas was going to betray them,” Jeongguk finally whispered. “And what decision did they make? It doesn’t say?”

“No,” Y/N shook her head. “It just says you need to meet up with Yoo Jitae. I’m assuming he’s in the supernatural world?”

Jeongguk nodded slowly. “I remember where he’s at... I remember the day my parents made this will,” he told her. “Back then, I didn’t know what they were doing and I thought it was weird that same weird dude was needing mine and my parents blood. Now, it makes sense.”

Y/N leaned back so she could see Jeongguk. “They were right, you know... You’re not alone, Jeongguk.”

His hand came down to her hip and he gave it a gentle squeeze. “I know...”

“So what are you going to do?” Y/N asked.

“Before I do anything, I want to meet with Yoo Jitae,” Jeongguk sighed. “I want to know what my parents said and what they left.”

Y/N nodded in understanding. It would be something she’d want to know as well.

“Will you go with me?”

“To Yoo Jitae?”

“Yeah...”

“If you want me to,” Y/N told him softly. She felt so happy and proud that he wanted her by his side in times like this.

“Of course I do,” he let out a small sigh and wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his lap. “Let’s just stay like this for a little while longer...”

Y/N laid her head on his shoulder as her arms wrapped him tightly. She was perfectly happy with staying there for as long as he needed.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thirty Eight

Y/N hummed softly as she ran a hand through Jeongguk’s hair. His head rested in her lap as she leaned against his headboard comfortably. Jeongguk was sleeping peacefully, which relieved Van. She could only imagine the stress he had felt all day, but somehow, she knew that Jeongguk had already made up his mind about what he was going to do. Y/N didn’t know what was in the will, but she hoped whatever it was would be the encouragement from Jeongguk’s parents he was searching for.
 
There was a gentle knock on the door and it freaked open to reveal Yoongi. Quietly he stepped inside and glanced at Jeongguk, who was still sleeping.
 
“He must be pretty worn out and comfortable for him not to even budge,” Yoongi commented. “Thanks for taking such good care of him, Y/N.”
 
“Of course,” she smiled softly.
 
“Keep taking care of him, Y/N,” Yoongi told her softly.
 
Y/N frowned slightly. The way Yoongi said it set off a little panic inside of her. “Oppa-?”
 
“Well, I was just coming to check up on him,” Yoongi said. “Get some sleep,” he told her before leaving the room.
 
Y/N watched him go with knitted brows. He was acting strange and she didn’t understand why. Maybe he was worried that Jeongguk would leave him for his pack, but Y/N knew that wouldn’t happen. Jeongguk adored Yoongi and would never leave him behind.
 
With a small sigh, Y/N closed her eyes. A big day was ahead of her and Jeongguk tomorrow and she needed all the rest she could get.
   
Y/N yawned as she walked down the hallways towards the kitchen for breakfast. In just an hour or so, her and Jeongguk would be leaving for the supernatural world. Even though Y/N knew it was for a serious reason, she was a little nervous and scared. It would be her first time going to the supernatural world for an extended period of time. The other two times she had been we’re just for brief minutes and usually when she was in danger.
 
“Y/N.”
 
She turned around to see Hoseok walking up to her and she smiled. “Hope.”
 
“Listen, since this is your first time going to the supernatural world and you’ll be there a while, I want you to stay close to Jeongguk, alright? No wandering away from him, you hear?”
 
“Yes sir!” Y/N nodded. She had no plans of leaving Jeongguk’s side, though she doubted she had to worry about it.
 
“Good,” Hoseok sighed. He glanced around before he dug into his pocket and pulled something out to hand to Y/N. “Here...” he mumbled.
 
Y/N gasped as she looked at the shinning opal necklace in Hoseok’s hand. It looked like the same one he had given her last winter before the gremlin ripped it off.
 
“I know that Jeongguk will protect you,” Hoseok told her softly. “And anyone would be dumb to try to mess with you while he’s around... Just... For extra protection, take this.”
 
“Can I really?” Y/N asked.
 
“I wouldn’t offer it if you couldn’t,” Hoseok muttered.
 
Y/N smiled as she picked up the necklace and looked at it. “Thank you, Hope... It’s just as beautiful as the first one was. I’ll make sure not to let this one break.”
 
Hoseok let out a snort and rolled his eyes. “Yeah, make sure you don’t let any gremlins grab that one... Sorry it took me so long to make a new one. It takes a while for me to gather up enough energy to make it.”
 
“It doesn’t hurt you, does it?” Y/N whispered.
 
“Nah,” he shook his head. “Come on, let’s go,” he said as he walked past her towards the kitchen.
 
Y/N smiled at the necklace before putting it on and following behind Hoseok.
 
The kitchen was just as noisy as it always was and Y/N loved it. She loved the loud chatter of her family as they all got ready to start the day together.
 
“Y/N,” Mark said as she walked in. “Here,” he said as he tossed something her way.
 
Y/N caught it with a surprised gasped and held it up to see what looked to be a pocket mirror. The case looked as if it was made from jade and very pretty...
 
“Open it,” Mark told her with a grin.
 
The room grew quiet as Y/N opened the case and popping up in front of her was a holographic screen that made her gasp. The screen was black as faint ringing caused the case to buzz. Suddenly, the screen popped on.
 
“Mark,” a man huffed with his back turned to the screen. “What’s going on? Why did you blow up my phone? Is Y/N alright?”
 
As far as Y/N could see at the moment, the man was tall with broad shoulders. His dark hair came down in a mess around his shoulders but she couldn’t see any of his facial features.
 
Y/N glanced at Mark, who simply nodded and her heart pounded. This was their father, wasn’t it?
 
“Excuse me...” Y/N spoke.
 
The man’s shoulders tensed for a slight second before he turned around quickly. Now that Y/N could see him better, she saw that Mark favored him in looks greatly. He just looked like an older version of Mark.
 
“Y/N...” he whispered.
 
“Y/N, say hello to our Appa,” Mark said as he walked up beside her.
 
“You... YOU BRAT!” Gun began, his eyes glaring at Mark. “HOW COULD YOU HAVE MY FIRST TIME SEEING Y/N LIKE THIS? I’M NOT READY!”
 
“You’ll get over it,” Mark rolled his eyes. “Plus, she wanted to see you.”
 
Gun turned his attention to Y/N, his expression softening. “You favor your mom...” he spoke gently.
 
“Appa,” Y/N whispered the name.
 
Gun let out a small sigh. “Mark told me he told you everything. Sorry your family is so messed up...”
 
“So I can meet you soon, right?” Y/N asked.
 
“I’m keeping my distance from you for your safety, Y/N,” Gun told her.
 
“If Mark told you he told me everything, then he must have told you that I don’t care,” Y/N huffed.
 
“You stubborn girl,” Gun frowned.
 
“Told you,” Mark grinned. “She’s stubborn.”
 
Gun let out a heavy sigh. “I am preparing my things so that I can come to you...” he admitted softly. “You still have a lot of training left to do with your magic, and if you’ll let me, I would like to be the one to train you.”
 
Y/N gasped slightly. Not only would she finally be able to meet her father, but he was wanting to train her as well. She nodded, a warm smile stretching across her lips. “When will you be here?”
 
“On your 22nd birthday.”
 
“That’s more than a month away!” Y/N cried.
 
“Listen Y/N,” Gun began. “I’ve spent all of your life protecting you by keeping my distance. It’s been hard, and now that I have a chance to actually see you, it’s even harder. I want to teleport over there right away, but,” he sighed. “I still want to protect you. So I’m asking that you at least wait until your 22. You’ll be just a year away from your peak, and that way you’ll have plenty of time to train and learn all that you can.”
 
Y/N let out a small sigh. She was eager to meet him, but she tried her best to understand his reasoning. She too had done things that hurt her in the long end because she was trying to protect the ones she loved. “Okay,” she told Gun with a small nod. “I’ll wait. But you have to promise that you’ll be here.”
 
“I promise,” Gun grinned.
   
It wasn’t until after breakfast that Y/N saw Jeongguk. He met her on the stairs and he looked a little more dressed up than usual. Tight-fitted jeans- which Y/N was practically drooling over and a yellow button up shirt with the sleeves rolled up three-quarters of the way. She guessed that he was wanting to look his best when he met Yoo Jitae and she didn’t blame him.
 
“Hey,” he greeted softly. “Jimin told me you talked to your dad this morning?”
 
“Uh, yeah. Mark was able to let us talk for a bit.”
 
“How did it go? Jimin said he would be here on your birthday,” Jeongguk said.
 
“It was... good,” Y/N nodded slowly. She couldn’t help but feel guilty. She was talking to her father and getting to meet him soon, meanwhile, Jeongguk was about to meet someone who would be reading him the will of his dead parents.
 
“Y/N.” She glanced up just as Jeongguk gently cupped her face and leaned forward to place a kiss on her forehead. “That’s so amazing,” he told her genuinely. “I’m excited to meet him... I just hope he likes me,” he let out a small nervous laugh as he dropped his hands.
 
Y/N smiled and grabbed his hand. “I love you, so I know he will too.”
 
Jeongguk grinned, his eyes sparkling as he looked at her. His eyes casted down, and his eyebrows furrowed together as he looked at the necklace around her neck. “Is that... Did Hoseok five you that?” He murmured.
 
“Oh, yeah,” Y/N glanced down at the sparkling necklace before she looked back at Jeongguk and smiled. “He said it would be extra protection for me- just in case.”
 
Jeongguk let out a loud snort and rolled his eyes up to the ceiling, which caused Y/N to knit her eyebrows together in confusion. “It doesn’t matter,” he was mumbling. “I’ll be the one to put a ring on your finger anyways.”
 
“What?” Y/N blinked several times as her cheeks grew warm. Did she just hear him correctly?
 
Jeongguk simply grinned and squeezed her hand. “Are you ready?”
 
“Mhm,” she nodded as he lead the way down the stairs.
    
The first time Y/N had been to the supernatural world, she had been terrified. Of course, she couldn’t remember who the guys were and they had all just admitted to being supernatural creatures themselves- she had been a little spooked. The second time she had been, she honestly didn’t have time to focus on anything or anyone. Her main focus was helping Jimin and then she passed out. Now though, she was getting to experience it in broad daylight. It wasn’t that much different than Seoul, except for the supernatural creatures.
 
It was amazing to Y/N just how many types of supernatural creatures there were! She knew that in the human world they used magic to fit in, but here in their own world- they were themselves. She saw countless of vampires, dressed up in big hoodies and umbrellas to shield themselves from the rays of the sun. There were creatures with extra arms, eyes and legs and some who had glowing and sparkling skin. The stores were truly amazing, as they sold all the kinds of stuff Y/N expected them too- things for potions and breaking spells, and brooms too!
 
Y/N knew for a fact that she would definitely have to come back one day. She know understood why Hoseok demanded she stay with Jeongguk- the place was almost too tempting to not look around! Y/N knew that the matter her and Jeongguk was dealing with was urgent, so the temptation was easy to ignore, plus, Jeongguk hadn’t left her side since they arrived.
 
Jeongguk lead them to a large brick building. Y/N could tell right away from the dark tanned color and the structure that it was some sort of law firm. She squeezed Jeongguk’s hand as they walked inside of the building.
 
Sitting at the front desk was a fairy. Her skin was a light shade of blue, her hair pink and her eyes as dark as midnight. Her wings rested behind her lazily as she typed away on the screen in front of her. “Do you have an appointment?” She asked without glancing up.
 
“No,” Jeongguk answered.
 
“If you don’t have an appointment then-“ the fairy stopped talking suddenly as she looked at Jeongguk. Her eyes widened and her lips parted, she looked almost as if she had seen a ghost. “What’s your name?” She whispered.
 
“Jeon Jeongguk. I need to see Yoo Jitae.”
 
The fairy stood up and fluttered around her desk before she nodded her head. “Right this way,” she said.
 
The fairy lead them up a grand staircase before going down a long hallway. She came to a stop at two large oak doors and knocked on them softly before peaking her head inside. “Mr. Yoo? Jeon Jeongguk is here to see you.”
 
“Is he?” Y/N heard a masculine voice answer back. “Please, send him in.”
 
The fairy bowed her head and then held open the door for Y/N and Jeongguk. The office of Mr. Yoo was grand. His large dark oak desk sat in front of a big picture window. Dark leather furniture scattered about the room, and a two chairs sat in front of his desk. Y/N glanced around it quickly, noticing the many photos he had hanging up and the expensive decor. When she finally turned to Mr. Yoo himself she was surprised to see a man that looked rather young, and he had a kind smile on his face.
 
“It’s so good to meet you again, Jeongguk,” Mr. Yoo bowed his head. “And you-?” He glanced at Y/N.
 
She introduced herself with a bow of her own. “It’s nice to meet you.”
 
“She’s my mate,” Jeongguk told Mr. Yoo, as if he thought he would ask questions.
 
“Ah, so I see you trust her completely with what I’m about to say?”
 
“Yes,” Jeongguk nodded.
 
“Please, sit,” Mr. Yoo held a hand out to the chairs in front of his desk. He waited until both of them were sitting before he spoke again. “I’m not going to lie, when you first walked in, I thought I was looking at your father,” he told Jeongguk. “I’ve been waiting for this day for years now. Your father... Was a very good man, and I’m so sorry things turned out the way the did. It was something both your parents were scared of happening and everyone thought you were gone as well. Of course, I knew better. I knew there was no way possible for you to be fine as well so I waited until the letter would find you. I have been waiting for me.”
 
Y/N saw Jeongguk swallow hard and she let out a small breath. She had no clue what they were about to hear, but he gave a small nod as he looked at Mr. Yoo.
 
“Please, read to me the will,” he said. “I’m ready,” Jeongguk said.
   
It was nearing noon by the time Y/N and Jeongguk made their way back to the house and everyone was gathered up in the kitchen. On the way back, Jeongguk had been quite and honestly Y/N couldn’t blame him. She imagined he was trying his best to process everything that they had heard. The news had been shocking to her, so she only imagined how much more Jeongguk was.
 
“Your dad seems really cool,” Y/N heard Jimin say. “I can’t wait to meet Gun!”
 
“Cool,” Jinyoung snorted then. “The first time I met the man he gave me a noogie that made my head hurt for days!”
 
“Well, you greeted him with finger guns, you moron,” Mark commented.
 
“His name is Gun! It was funny!” Jinyoung proclaimed.
 
“Hey!” Taehyung was the first to see Y/N and Jeongguk.
 
Jeongguk’s eyes met Jinyoung’s and instantly the wizard stopped laughing. “Contact them,” Jeongguk told him with a certain edge to his voice.
 
“Jeongguk, what happened?” Namjoon asked curiously.
 
“I found out I won’t be able to take the Alpha position from Judas.”
 
“Jeongguk, that’s not true,” Yoongi began as he stood up. “You-“
 
“Because it’s never even been his,” Jeongguk growled. “My pack, has a ritual when it comes to becoming an Alpha. Either it’s passed onto by the previous one, or, if they die, it goes to the next of blood. Judas, was my father’s first-cousin, and with no other family around, he sought the chance to kill my parents and I so it would go to him. Little did he know though, I survived.”
 
“So that night, because you lived, you became the Alpha?” Taehyung asked.
 
Jeongguk shook his head as he set his jw. “No... I should have known something was messed up all those years ago. An Alpha of the Blood Moon pack cannot die under a full moon. Even if they get mortally injured, the full moon’s rays will heal them and keep them alive. My father, shouldn’t have died that night,” he panted.
 
“Jungoo,” Y/N reached for his hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.
 
“But he did,” Jeongguk said. “Because by that time, he wasn’t the Alpha of the Blood Moon pack anymore...” he swallowed hard. “I already was.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thirty Nine

“I’m sorry, Y/N.”
 
She glanced down at Jeongguk, who was cuddling her on her bed.  It had been a long day for him- a long several days as he prepared himself to meet his betas again for the first time in over a decade. He had been distant, spending most of the days in the woods as a wolf, but at night, he would quietly open Y/N’s door, his eyes always asking for permission. She would always hold out her arms to him and he would visibly relax as he walked inside and curled up beside her.
 
“Don’t be sorry, Jungoo,” she told him gently. “I know you must be stressed.”
 
He nodded slowly and let out a small sigh. “What if I disappoint them?” He whispered.
 
“Not possible,” Y/N shook her head. “You’re amazing Jeongguk. They’ll see that too. I bet they’ll be so happy to see you again.”
 
He stared at her for a few moments before he smiled and leaned up, his nose nuzzling under her neck and causing her to let out a few giggles before he nuzzled it against her cheek. He leaned back and Y/N was happy to see that he looked relaxed.
 
“I’m going to get my pack back,” he told her confidently.
 
“I believe in you,” she nodded.
 
“I’m going to be the best alpha ever and protect you.”
 
She smiled as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “And I’m going to become the best witch ever and protect you.”
 
Jeongguk grinned then. “I can’t wait for you to meet them,” he said as he laid down beside her.
 
“Will you tell me about them?” Y/N asked. She had been curious about the three betas, but she didn’t ask because Jeongguk going through a lot of emotions. But now that he was calmer, and the men would be here soon, Y/N figured it was a good time to ask.
 
“Let’s see... Jaebum Hyung is the oldest out of us all,” Jeongguk began. “Although he was the oldest, he never really acted like it,” he snickered. “He stayed in trouble more than any of us younger ones did. He was a really good hunter and he taught me a lot of tricks that I still use today. When he transforms, his coat is blond. During the summer it would get so light that it almost looked silver, but during the winter when it was cloudy, it would go to a sandy blond.
 
“Youngjae is Jaebum’s adoptive brother. His mother joined the pack when she was pregnant and weak and after she gave birth to him, she passed away. He was younger than Jaebum but older than me and he was definitely the smartest in our group and he was very good at reading situations too. He got us out of trouble countless of times... His fur is brown like mine, but it’s a lot lighter.
 
“Yugyeom... He was my best friend,” Jeongguk said quietly. “He was my age. His father and mine had been best friends as well... We did everything together. Though he was the youngest out of us all, he was the fastest and biggest, making him the strongest as well. His fur was dark red, kinda like Hoseok’s hair except brighter.
 
“The night that my parents were killed... I was with them,” Jeongguk murmured.
 
Y/N didn’t dare speak. Jeongguk had never told her about that horrible night and she had never pressed him about it since it had been such a traumatic event for him. Now that he was willingly telling her about it, she wanted to listen to him carefully so he could get everything off of his chest.
 
“It was a full moon, so the four of us snuck out, since that was our favorite time to go roaming. At night, and especially on full moons, is when the forests are the most alive. We spent hours playing and roaming and when we finally returned, Judas was already there... My father... He was already dead, but my mother was still alive and pinned down by Judas. I remember the terrified look in her weak eyes as she looked at me. She told me to run but I... I couldn’t, I was just so scared,” his voice trembled and Y/N held onto his hands tightly. “When Judas attacked me, the guys tried to help, but Judas’ underlings had stopped them...
 
“When I woke up, I was honestly shocked to see that I was alive, but even more so I was in a gruesome amount of pain. Even though the moon’s rays had helped keep me alive since my father had made me the alpha, my skin had been mauled. For almost a solid month, I was in a state of either unconsciousness or deliriousness. The fact that Hyung was able to save me and keep me alive... I literally owe him my life. Once I was in a sane mind, I became so angry... I was angry at Judas for killing my parents and the pack for not doing anything about it. I was angry at Hyung for saving me when I wanted to be dead and I was angry at my parents for being dead... I was just angry,” he sighed.
 
With his free hand, Jeongguk rubbed his eyes with the back of his palm. “It took me weeks to be able to trust Hyung. I’m really thankful he was patient enough to put up with my moody ass.”
 
“He cares about you a lot,” Y/N squeezed his hand.
 
“Thank you... For listening. You’re the only person other than Hyung that I’ve told the whole story to...”
 
Y/N let go of his hand and wrapped them around his neck in a tight hug. “Thank you for trusting me enough to tell me.” Jeongguk’s arms wrapped around her tightly and his nose buried inside of her hair as he relaxed.
 
They stayed like that for several minutes as a comfortable silence fell between them. Y/N was excited and nervous for the next day. She just hoped the three men who meant so much to Jeongguk would like her.

XxXxX

It was nearing twilight as Y/N sat on the front porch with Jeongguk. He was shaking his leg nervously as they waited. It was just half an hour ago that Y/N had used her magic to allow Jaebum, Youngjae and Yugyeom inside the barrier by making it that everyone who was in Jeongguk’s pack, on his side, would be allowed in.
 
At first, it had just been her and Jeongguk waiting but soon, the others had joined in curiously. They all waited on the porch.
 
“When you guys see each other again, will you sniff each other’s butts?” Seokjin asked Jeongguk. “Because if so, I really don’t want to see- owe!” He gasped, holding the back of his head after Yoongi slapped it.
 
“We’re not dogs,” he growled. “We don’t connect by sniffing someone’s ass.”
 
“Jeez, it was a valid question,” Seokjin muttered.
 
Y/N heard them before she saw them. Several holes filled the air causing Y/N to shiver. The howls seemed... eager and excited. Jeongguk bolted up from his spot beside her and suddenly, he was running. He had only taken a few sprints before his body morphed and he was a wolf.
 
From the other side of the clearing, three wolves just like the ones Jeongguk had told her about emerged. They seemed cautious at first, but as soon as they saw Jeongguk, the red one bolted forward, the other quickly behind him.
 
They met in the middle and Y/N blinked back her tears. They were jumping in excitement and whining. It was obvious that the four of them had been close.
 
“What are they saying?” Jungeum asked quietly.
 
“...We found you...” Yoongi whispered.
 
Y/N watched as they group shifted from wolves to men. The one with the red hair was the tallest. The other two were about the same height as Jeongguk and all of them had brilliant smiles on their faces.
 
Jeongguk turned then, his bright eyes meeting hers and she smiled at him. With a motion of his head he was leading the three other Lycans towards them. Y/N felt butterflies flutter in her stomach nervously. She hoped they liked her.
 
As Jeongguk neared she stood up with a small smile. They were looking at her with wide eyes full of wonder.
 
“Everyone, this is Jaebum, Yugyeom and Youngjae,” Jeongguk said. His eyes found Y/N’s and he smiled. “This is Y/N, she-“
 
“You’re his mate,” Yugyeom snickered.
 
“Welcome to the pack!” Jaebum grinned as he took a step forward and wrapped her in such a big hug that it lifted her feet from the ground.
 
Jeongguk let out a small sigh. “Stop,” He muttered. “I would like to introduce everyone else to you guys.”
 
“Sorry,” Jaebum chuckled as he sat Y/N down. He patted her head gently. “I’ll be looking after you from now on, little sister.”
 
“Me too,” Youngjae nodded.
 
“Me three,” Yugyeom added.
 
“Thank you,” Y/N told them with a warm smile. “I’m so happy I was finally able to meet you three.”
 
“I’m Taehyung!” The siren greeted with a boxy smile. “And this is Yoongi, he-“
 
“I knew I smelled another Lycan,” Yugyeom said.
 
“This is my Hyung,” Jeongguk told them softly. “He’s the one that saved my life...”
 
Suddenly, Jaebum, Youngjae and Yugyeom all bowed deeply to Yoongi, causing his eyes to widen. “If you’re Jeongguk’s Hyung then you are our Hyung as well,” Jaebum said. “Please take good care of us!”
  
Y/N smiled as she watched everyone introduce themselves. The men were smiling brightly and so was Jeongguk. He finally had his betas and they finally had their Alpha. Things were as they should be... almost.

XxXxX

Y/N yawned as she stretched on her bed. For the last several hours she had been working on writing down potions and now it was nearing two in the morning and she hadn’t slept at all. Beside her, Jeongguk slept peacefully. He had been busy the last several days as he caught up with his betas and it had became a habit for either her to sneak to his room or him to hers, and she wasn’t complaining. She enjoyed the peacefulness off being beside him.
 
Setting her notebook on her nightstand Y/N yawned again and went to flick off her lamp.
 
“Y/N!” Taehyung busted open her door causing Jeongguk to jolt awake.
 
“Tae,” he growled as his eyes adjusted on the man who ran to the bed.
 
“Tae?” Y/N whispered as he plopped down beside her and cried. “Taehyung’s, what’s wrong?” She asked worriedly as she ran her hands down his back soothingly.
 
Even Jeongguk who had been mad jusf a few seconds prior reached out and placed a hand on Taehyung’s shoulder. “Hey, should I go get Hyung?” He asked quietly.
 
“You can’t...” Taehyung’s voice wavered.
 
“Huh? Why? What’s wrong?”
 
Taehyung leaned back, his blue eyes red and he sniffed as he wiped his tear-streaked face. “Yoongi... He’s... He’s gone.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Forty

"What do you mean gone?" Jeongguk whispered with wide eyes.

Taehyung swallowed thickly and held up his hand that was clutching a piece of paper. He handed it to Y/N, who straightened out the paper.

"Taehyung,

I know this isn't a proper way to say goodbye, but you know I'm bad at doing things like this and it's not like I'll be gone long. I'm going to find my pack. I think it's time I reunited with them. I won't be gone long so don't send out no damn search party for me. Don't even think about asking Jinyoung to find me either, I already threatened him to keep his mouth shut. I'll see you soon Tae.

Yoongi"

Y/N stared at the note in shock. Yoongi was going to find his pack? It didn't make sense...

"Why?" Jeongguk was the one to whisper the question. "Why would he want to go find them?! They... They abandoned him!" His eyes widened as he stood up.

Y/N stood up on her knees quickly. "Jeongguk?"

"Do you think he felt like I was pushing him away because my betas arrived?"

"No, of course not!" Taehyung shook his head quickly. "He was happy for you, Guk!"

"Then why is he leaving me?" Jeongguk's voice sounded strained like he was on the verge of crying. "Why would he run away back to them?"

"Jeongguk, he said he would be back," Y/N said, trying her best to comfort both him and Taehyung. "Maybe he was just curious about the pack now that he's older?"

"That pack abandoned him!" Jeongguk huffed, His jaw tensed for a few seconds before he let out a sigh and his shoulders sagged. He shook his head as he stared at the ground. "I can't let him do this..." He stormed out of the room quickly.

"Jeongguk!" Y/N yelled as she jumped off the bed to chase after him. "Where are you going?"

"To go find him," he said without looking back at her. "When I was dying, he saved my life! I'm not about to let him back to a pack who left him for dead!" His shoulders shook. "He's my hyung-" he turned to glance at her and she could see the tears sparkling in his eyes. "I don't want to lose him..." With that he turned back around and rushed down the hall.

Y/N stared after him for several seconds. She knew that even if she transformed into a wolf she wouldn't be able to keep up with him. The only ones who would be able to keep up with him were his betas- and since they were all connected, she was sure they knew what Jeongguk was doing.

When Y/N made it back to her room, Taehyung was still sitting on the edge of the bed. Slowly, she sat down beside him and rested her head against his shoulder. He leaned against her instantly as his hand found hers. All she could do is just squeeze his hand to reassure him that at least she was there.

For two whole days Jeongguk and the other lycans searched for Yoongi in the forest surrounding the house. There wasn't a single trace of him, it was almost as if he had just disappeared. Y/N tried her best to stay positive. Yoongi had said that he would be back and they needed to believe that he would be. She knew he cared for Jeongguk deeply so there had to be a good reason as to why he would go back to his old pack.

Someone took the seat in front of Y/N at the table and she glanced up to see Hoseok. He placed a puzzled on the table and silently began to work on it. Y/N didn't say anything as she began to help him. Hoseok always knew when she needed a distraction. It was quiet between the two of them as they worked on the puzzle and that was fine with Y/N. To her, Hoseok had a comfortable aura that made everything okay.

They had been working on the puzzle for about an hour when Hoseok finally spoke. "He'll be back."

"I know," Y/N said with a small smile. She trusted Yoongi.

Hoseok let out a snort. "Sometimes I think you're the only sane one in this damn house."

"Hope... Why do you think he went back to his pack?" She asked him.

"I have my suspicion as to why, but I don't know if it's really the reason," Hoseok mumbled. "All I can say Petal is that we need to be patient. Yoongi knows that Jeongguk will be on the move to take back his pack soon. He won't leave him alone during that time."

Y/N nodded slowly. She trusted Yoongi, really she did but the patience part was hard, especially when she saw how upset both Jeongguk and Taehyung were about it. She let out a small sigh and focused her attention back to the puzzle for a distraction.

"It feels so empty here," Namjoon sighed from behind the bar.

Y/N glanced around the empty club. Namjoon hadn't opened it for the last four days. She knew it was because he too was worried about Yoongi.

"You know as soon as he became legal he demanded that I give him a job here?" Namjoon chuckled softly. "He wanted it so he could pay me back for letting him and Jeongguk live with us. I wasn't going to let him at first, but he insisted... He's the best worker this place has got..."

"Are you worried about him?" Y/N asked softly.

"No," Namjoon shook his head slowly. "If there's one thing I know about Yoongi is that he knows what he's doing, even when it seems like he doesn't. I trust his reasons for going to find his pack, though I don't know what those reasoning's are."

"You're a good friend, Joon," she smiled up at him.

He just smiled and reached over to pat her head."You haven't been slacking off on your studies, have you?"

She pouted at him and shook her head. "Every night, I study," she promised. "Mark and Seojoon are always giving me quizzes and in just a few short weeks, dad will be here to teach me more advanced things."

"I bet you're excited," Namjoon chuckled as he rested against the bar. "Your mom would be amazed if she saw you, Y/N."

"Thanks Joon," she smiled.

It had been a solid week since Yoongi disappeared. Y/N sat in the middle of the living room with Taehyung's head resting on her lap. On the other side of her sat Jimin and in front of them, the TV was playing out a drama silently. They had put it on in hopes of cheering up Taehyung, but it didn't work, so now they were just sitting in silence.

"TAEHYUNG!" Seokjin rushed into the room, looking a little out of breath. "He's back! Yoongi's back!"

Taehyung popped his head quickly and Y/N could hear familiar howls outside. They all jumped to their feet and ran to the door.

Jeongguk and his betas were already on the porch and Y/N walked over to them slowly. She couldn't see Yoongi, but by the way Jeongguk looked rather tense, she could tell something wasn't right.

"What is it?" She whispered.

"He's not alone," Jaebum answered for her as the others joined them on the porch.

"What do you mean?" Seojoon asked as he squinted his eyes out into the opening.

"He brought the pack," Jeongguk stated with a thick swallow.

It felt like hours, but in reality it was only seconds before a figure stepped out from the thick brush of forest and into the opening. It was Yoongi. His hair was black, which was weird for Y/N to see since it had been blue from the moment they met but the natural color looked great on him. He looked happy almost as he walked towards them.

Y/N gasped as a large dark grey wolf walked out of the brush as well and fell into step beside Yoongi. In just a few steps, it transformed into a man. He was several inches taller than Yoongi, but they favored each other- they had to be brothers.

Silently Jeongguk stepped forward and when his betas made a move to follow him, he held his hand up. This was something he wanted to do on his own...

Y/N watched with wide eyes as Jeongguk walked down the steps to meet Yoongi and the stranger. They stopped a good three feet from each other and just stared for several seconds.

"Hyung," Jeongguk finally said. "What is going on?"

Yoongi glanced at Jeongguk before he looked at the man beside him. "This is my Hyung."

The man bowed his head lowly to Jeongguk. "My name is Yoonsung, I am the leader of the Crescent Moon pack."

"Is it the same pack who abandoned Hyung?"

Yoonsung frowned, "it is," he admitted with a nod.

"Hyung," Jeongguk glanced at Yoongi. "Why did you go back there?"

"Because they've changed," he told Jeongguk. "Back then, my father, who was a cruel man was the Alpha. When he died, Hyung took over and changed things. Instead of abandoning those who are weaker, they care for and nurture them. Instead of being the Alpha, he just became the leader of it."

"Why not the Alpha?" Jeongguk asked Yoonsung, "Aren't you qualified?"

Yoonsung's lips twitched and he glanced at Yoongi. "Yoongi met me years ago," Yoonsung admitted. "I found him and told him all about how I changed our pack. I wanted him to come back home but he said he couldn't. Tell him the real reason you came looking for us, Yoongi."

Yoongi let out a small breath. "From the moment I rescued you Jeongguk, I have been on your side. I don't know how many lycans Judas has turned to his side, but I just couldn't let you and the others go fight him- not without a proper pack."

"Hyung-" Jeongguk gasped as wolves slowly started walking out of the forest.

Y/N couldn't stop looking at them. There had to be at least thirty of them! All of them ranging in colors and she couldn't believe her eyes! Was this all the lycans from the Crescent Moon pack?

"A little brother of Yoongi's is a little brother of mine," Yoonsung told Jeongguk. He fell to his knees and bowed his head respectfully. "From this day forward, the Crescent Moon pack is now finally under a deserving Alpha- Jeon Jeongguk!"

The wolves began to howl, a sound that caused shivers to run up Y/N's arms. Jeongguk had a pack now... One that he could finally go against Judas with.

Yoongi peaked the door open quietly. The siren laying on the bed glanced at him before his eyes turned cold and he turned the opposite direction. Sighing, Yoongi shut the door behind him. He couldn't blame Taehyung for being mad and hurt, not when he had just left without a proper goodbye. Slowly, Yoongi walked over to the bed.

"Do you want me to leave?" He asked quietly.

"No," Taehyung mumbled. "You just got back."

"Yeah, and you were the only one who stormed up to their room and didn't welcome me back."

"Well excuse me for not welcoming you back when I didn't even know you were going to leave in the first place," he grumbled.

"I'm sorry, Tae," Yoongi sighed. "I was afraid you'd try to stop me if you knew where I was going."

Taehyung sat up and glared at him. "I wouldn't have if you had just explained yourself! But instead you just write a letter telling me to not even worry and then you just leave!" He crossed his arms over his chest as he jaw clenched.

It was a rare sight to see Taehyung angry, and Yoongi didn't like the idea that his boyfriend's anger was because of him... Yoongi walked over to the bed and slowly crawled onto it until he was sitting beside Taehyung. "I'm sorry," he said. "I really am..." he let out a small breath. "For so long I held resentment towards that pack for what they did to me- I hated my parents and then when my brother found me a few months ago, I didn't know how to feel."

"You didn't even tell me he found you," Taehyung glanced at him with a pout.

"I didn't tell anyone," Yoongi admitted. "Like I said, I didn't know how to feel...I knew that I couldn't go back though, not to that pack when I was already dedicated to Jeongguk. Then Jeongguk's betas showed up and they were all so determined to get the pack back and I couldn't let them do it alone..."

"You should have told me," Taehyung said. "Or Jeongguk, or someone! Just going off like that on your own, do you know how worried we was?"

"I know..."

Taehyung sighed and turned to face Yoongi. He nestled down beside Yoongi as he laid his head on his shoulder and the lycan felt himself relaxing. He was back home with Taehyung, he was fine.

"I'll make it up to you," Yoongi promised.

"How will you make it up to me?" Taehyung lifted his head and gave him a sly grin which made Yoongi smirk.

In a flash, Yoongi had Taehyung pinned to the bed as he hovered over him. "Well, I guess I'll just have to show you, won't I?"

"I still don't understand why you're putting so much faith in me," Jeongguk told Yoonsung. It was just them now in the quiet of the kitchen. The small party to welcome everyone and for Yoongi's return had settled down and now, since it was still early in the day, everyone had went their own way to finish up daily chores.  "All you know about me is what Hyung said."

"I trust Yoongi," Yoonsung told him with a small smile. "Plus, our pack has been so corrupted because of past Alphas, I didn't want to take on that responsibility, I felt like I didn't deserve it. I wanted our pack to make up for all it's past sins by finding an Alpha who was worthy. And you," he glanced at Jeongguk. "Yoongi said that it was handed to you in a blood-contract?"

"Yeah," Jeongguk nodded. "The one who's parading as Alpha right now betrayed my parents and tried to kill me."

"Yoongi told me that," Yoonsung nodded. "But you... You're not a full Alpha yet, are you?"

"Huh?" Jeongguk blinked. "My father gave me that position... I may not have control over my pack yet, but it is mine."

"No, what I'm meaning is, before someone can become an Alpha, there is a ritual an elder must perform," Yoonsung told him. "But even before the ritual, the Alpha must pass a set of qualifications. Are you of age? Yes," he nodded. "Yoongi told me you turned 22 and got your blood-contract. Can you willingly control your wolf side? Again, check. Do you have loyal underlings? Yep. A mate...?" Yoonsung glanced at him.

Jeongguk felt his face grow warm. "Yes," he nodded. "Y/N, she's-"

"You say she's your mate, but you haven't actually taken her yet have you?" Yoonsung asked.

Jeongguk felt his whole body grow warm. He would be lying if he said he didn't think about it. It was a thought that plagued his mind almost constantly- especially when he was alone with Y/N.

"Of course, nothing's wrong with not having a mate," Yoonsung said. "Several Alpha's don't have mates, but you have someone you're wanting to be your mate... Having a mate does show the pack that you're loyal to someone wholeheartedly and that in turn makes them loyal to you."

"So what you're telling me is..." Jeongguk couldn't even finish the sentence. "I mean, me and Y/N, we have to...?"

"Well it's completely up to you two," Yoonsung told him. "But if you're both willing, I'd do it. The full moon is growing close as this month ends. An Alpha will be strongest then, and if you've passed the ritual then the other one pretending to be the Alpha will sense you and he will come..."

Y/N hummed to herself as she worked on a flower arrangement in the shop. Jungeum still did most of the managing since she had such a natural talent for it, and Seojoon helped out a lot too, but Y/N enjoyed still working there. It was nice being surrounded by natural beauty the earth had created. Y/N sensed someone familiar and she turned on her stool just in time to see Jeongguk walking into the backroom.

"Jungoo," she greeted with a warm smile. "Did you and Yoonsung talk?"

He nodded slowly as he came to rest beside the bar. "Sorry, I haven't paid you much attention this last week," he told her.

She shook her head, "you were looking for Oppa, I'm not mad."

"I... Have been really absorbed in this situation with my pack for the last several weeks. I'm sorry, Y/N."

"Jeongguk," she grabbed his hands and held them. "Don't be sorry. It's your pack... You have a right to be concerned about it." Again he nodded slowly and Y/N couldn't help but feel like something was wrong or bothering him. "What's wrong?" She asked. "You're acting like something is bothering you..."

"It's not bothering me exactly..." he sighed. "It's just..." his cheeks started growing pink and Y/N grew even more curious. Jeongguk cleared his throat. "Yoonsung told me that before I become an Alpha, I need to go through a ritual, but in order to do that ritual, I need to pass some qualifications."

"Qualifications like what?" she asked.

"Most of them I already have," he mumbled. "But.. I..."

"Jungoo, what is it?" Y/N asked. "Is it bad?"

"No," he breathed. He let go of her hand and rubbed his warm face. "I need to officially make you my mate..." he told her. He caught her eyes, and Y/N felt her cheeks growing just as hot as she imagined Jeongguk's was. "I need... To make love to you and claim you."

Y/N was sure all of Seoul could hear just how loud her heart was beating.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Forty OneY/N stared at Jeongguk for several seconds as her face grew hotter. Making love to him was something she thought of often; he was her boyfriend after all... She knew the day would come eventually, but thinking that it could be so soon made her nervous and perhaps a little eager as well.Jeongguk let out a small laugh and quickly glanced away from Y/N. "I'm sorry, I know that's asking too much. Don't worry about it, Y/N-""I want to," she told him.Jeongguk's eyes widened as he glanced back at her. "What...?"Y/N's body was warm and her heart was pounding but strangely as she looked at Jeongguk she felt a rush of calmness rush over her. "I want you to claim me," she told him."H-how can you say it so boldly like that?!" He asked, his cheeks turning a dark red as he turned away from her."But that's what you just said!" She pouted at him. "Yeah but hearing you say it makes me want to do things to you," he huffed as he side-eyed her."That's kind of the point isn't it?" She asked as she raised an eyebrow.Jeongguk let out a small breath and took a step closer to Y/N. She felt her body shivering as he reached a hand out and stroked her warm cheek."Y/N this is asking a lot from you... I don't want you to do this because you feel pressured into helping my pack." "Jeongguk," she pouted as she grabbed his hand. "I'm not feeling pressured. If I wasn't comfortable with it, then I would have said no. Plus, you're my boyfriend, it's natural for me to want to have sex with you... Do you just want to have sex with me so you can become an Alpha?""N-No!" He sputtered before he let out a sigh. "I love you..." he told her softly."And I love you," she squeezed his hand. "Plus, if this is to help the pack, then I'm all for it... I know I'm not a lycan, I'm just a witch... But I care about you, Jeongguk. You and Oppa, and even those three goofy betas of yours," she giggled softly. "I know this seems silly for me to say, but your pack isn't just those lycans, you know... Your pack is your family- our family," she told him. "I want to help our pack-"Jeongguk swooped down suddenly and his lips were on hers. Y/N dropped his hand as she grabbed his shirt and gasped when his hands reached under her and grabbed her bottom. In one swift movement, Jeongguk picked her up before placing her on the table she had been working on. He was smirking at her as she pulled away to look at him. "You have no idea how happy you make me," he told her. He leaned forward and pecked her lips. "I'm going to make you so happy," he promised as his lips trailed down her neck.Y/N felt her body shivering at the touch. "You do make me happy," she sighed as Jeongguk's tongue traced a sensitive spot on her throat. His lips came back up to hers and he kissed her until she was breathless. “Jungoo...” she pulled away with buzzing lips. “Maybe we should go somewhere a little more private?” She asked with warm cheeks. Jeongguk shook his head with a small grin. “I want to take you somewhere this weekend.”“Where?” She raised a brow. “You’ll see,” he chuckled as he leaned down and kissed her forehead. “I’ll just have to be patient until then.”XxXxXY/N frowned as she looked at the pile of clothes on her bed. The other day she had gotten a few outfits for the weekend and now she was feeling extremely shy about it because the clothes were far from modest. “Awh look at her Tae, our little girl is getting ready for her first time,” snickered a voice. Y/N turned quickly as Jimin and Taehyung walked into her room. Her face turned pink as she quickly tried to hide her outfits. “Wait a minute!” Taehyung snatched a yellow babydoll outfit from her. “Where did you get this, Y/N?” He asked with a grin. “I found it in a magazine,” she mumbled. “Woah,” Jimin picked up a lacy black bra. “You’re going to kill him, Y/N.”“Give me that!” She huffed as she grabbed the bra from his grasps. “Hey, we’re here to help you our little virgin,” Jimin grinned. “Well, Tae is since he’s the one with experience when it comes to Lycans.”Taehyung grinned, “yeah, I come bearing tips. Tip number one, these things are hot,” he held up the lingerie. “If you want to tease him then it’s a plus but when it comes to actual sex, it won’t matter what you’re wearing because it’ll most likely be torn anyways.”“Torn?” Y/N’s eyes widened. “To shreds,” Taehyung nodded. “You have to remember they’re animals, Y/N. Tip number two, this is something you already know but, they’re hot. Like their body heat is no joke and they’ll get even hotter. So make sure you either have a high-powered fan on or the room is freezing or else you could get too hot.”“I’d never thought I would see the day when I learn about having sex with a Lycan,” Jimin smirked. “Who knows Jimmie, you could have sex with one, one day,” Taehyung snickered. “Well, Yoongi’s brother is pretty hot,” Jimin’s smirk widened. “We could be in-laws!” Taehyung gasped. “Technically, we all could be in-laws,” Jimin snickered. “We could!” Taehyung’s eyes shinned with excitement. “Oh my stars,” Y/N muttered. “Oh I have a tip for you,” Jimin said. “Make sure you take that birth control potion. Not that I don’t mind a few hairy nieces or nephews, it’s just maybe you two should wait a few years until...”“Until after I turn twenty-three and supposedly kill hundreds of people?” Y/N raised a brow. “Yeah.”“Don’t worry, I took it this morning,” she told him. Although the thought of having a kid with Jeongguk sent her heart pounding, she knew neither one of them were ready for that responsibility. “Good girl,” Taehyung reached over and patted her head. “Another tip- I know you’re nervous, but try not to be. Just let your body take control.”“Yeah, just jump him, Guk won’t complain,” Jimin added. “You two are so helpful,” Y/N muttered. “Oh, we try to be,” they grinned. XxXxX”Hey,” Jeongguk opened Y/N’s door. “Are you ready?”“Mhm,” she nodded. “I just finished packing,” she patted the duffel bag resting on her bed.Jeongguk grinned as he walked over and grabbed the bag and slung it over his shoulder easily. He had just packed a backpack for himself and Y/N frowned. It must be so nice to be a guy and pack light...“Are you going to tell me where we’re going now?” Y/N asked as she followed Jeongguk out of her room.“Hm, nope,” he shook his head with a laugh.“Jungoo,” she pouted.He just reached down and grabbed her hand before giving it a kiss. “Yes, Kitten?”“Okay then, how about answering me this- how are we going to get there?” She asked.“The front door,” he told her. “I asked Jinyoung for a favor,” he smirked.“Woah, setting up a portal, huh?” She grinned.“Ah it’s nothing,” he snickered.The house was unusually quiet. Jaebum, Youngjae, Jimin and Taehyung had taken Mark and Seojoon our for the evening as a distraction. Y/N wasn’t sure where everyone else was but she was thankful they weren’t around. Jeongguk opened up the door for Y/N and stepped outside to be greeted with an unfamiliar alleyway. Jeongguk closed the door behind them and it disappeared with a small pop. “Come on,” he took her hand with a smile as he lead her towards the streets. Y/N glanced around with wide eyes. She couldn’t place the busy market street, but it felt oddly familiar, like she had been there before. Jeongguk seemed to know where he was going and lead Y/N with a small smile. “Oh my,” an older lady sitting outside of an ice-cream shop said as they passed by. “I haven’t seen you two in over a decade. My, how you’ve both grown...”Y/N just blinked at her while Jeongguk smiled. “Thank you. We’re just visiting for the weekend.”The woman nodded with a small smile. “Come see me and get some ice-cream before you leave.”“We will,” Jeongguk told her before they continued walking. Y/N furrowed her brows together as she thought back. That woman knew both her and Jeongguk and she knew then when they were kids... Which meant. “Jungoo,” Y/N gasped, finally knowing where they were. “Are we really here?”He looked at her and grinned. “Yes,” he nodded. “We are where we first met.”“No wonder everything felt so familiar!” Y/N said. “But it sure has changed...” It used to be just a small town and now it seemed to be a bustling city. “Yeah,” Jeongguk nodded. “The apartments we used to to stay at are gone,” he told her with a small sigh. “But there’s a hotel there now...”XxXxXY/N looked outside the picture window in her and Jeongguk’s room with wide eyes. She didn’t remember this part of Busan being so bright, but there were several places that were glowing in the darkened sky. It was nightfall now, and her and Jeongguk had settled in for the night after stopping to eat and looking around. Inside Y/N’s chest, her heart pounded with anticipation. There was still a part of her that was nervous, because it was something new. A bigger part of her, was excited. Her and Jeongguk would be taking a big step in their relationship, but she was ready for it. With a sigh, Y/N rubbed her arms as little bumps rose on them. Two arms wrapped around her and pulled her against a chest and she smiled as warmth instantly filled her body. “Why do you have it so cold in here? You’re shivering,” Jeongguk told her. “Tae recommended that the room be cold,” Y/N told him. “Oh,” Jeongguk whispered. “Yeah, I guess that makes sense.”Y/N had listened well to Taehyung’s advice, for the most part. She was still wearing one of her new lingerie sets. She just wanted her first time with Jeongguk to be something special. “Hey Y/N, can you fly this high on your broom?” He asked as he pointed outside of the window.“When I was little I couldn’t,” she said. “But you know, I haven’t even rode a broom since I remembered everything,” she frowned. “I’ll have to do that soon...” She turned her head to glance up at him and grinned. “Are you wanting me to take you for a ride?”“You’re not going to break my arm again, are you?” He teased. Y/N giggled as she turned around in his arms and wrapped her arms around his waist. He sighed, his hands running through her hair in gentle strokes. Slowly Y/N leaned back and when Jeongguk glanced down at her she felt a shiver run down her body. “I have a surprise for you,” she told him. “For me?” He asked. Y/N nodded. “Tae and Jimin helped me pick it out and I did it all by myself.”Jeongguk tilted his head to the side curiously. “What is it, Kitten?” Y/N took a step back until she was out of his arms and smiled at him. Carefully she grabbed the end of her shirt before she took it off. Jeongguk’s eyes were wide and his cheeks a light pink. Y/N turned to her side and his eyes darted down to her ribs and he gasped. It was a tattoo of a brown, fuzzy wolf and in its mouth it carried a bouquet of forget-me-not flowers. It wasn’t a very big tattoo in size, but it was meaningful and Y/N could tell by the way Jeongguk was staring that he liked it. “You got a tattoo?” He whispered. “Yeah,” Y/N nodded. “I used my magic for it... I wanted to match you. Do you like it?”Jeongguk reached out and gently traced the tattoo. Y/N shivered and Jeongguk took a step closer to her. “I love it,” he told her with a bright grin. “And I love you, Y/N.”Y/N smiled and wrapped her arms around Jeongguk’s neck. “I love you, Jeon Jeongguk.”His lips were on hers as soon as the words were out of her mouth. His hands grabbed her bare hips, causing a fire to shoot across Y/N’s body as he pressed her against him.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Hi everyone!! I am SO sorry it’s been so long since I’ve updated this story. Life has been crazy, especially in 2020. I’m sure we can all relate. I haven’t forgotten this story- far from it actually! My goal is to go back and edit my older chapters and maybe change a few things and then get to working on some new chapters. Thanks for be patient and for waiting for me! I purple you all!! 💜

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Okay, Hi! First of all I want to say I haven’t forgotten this story or BTS! Those grown men are still my baby boys 💜´･ᴗ･`💜 ฅ^•ﻌ•^ฅI apologize for not updating. I think we can all agree that 2020 was awful and 2021 has been pretty iffy too. I’ve been busy adjusting to a new job, getting over Covid myself, and just other personal things. THIS STORY WILL CONTINUE! I’m about to go through and edit / rewrite a bunch and the beginning of the story will start off when Y/N is a kid instead of an adult. I thought it best to start off that way. Each updated chapter will have EDITED along with the date edited at the chapter notes.A very BIG thanks to everyone who is still excited to read this story! I promise to work hard! I PURPLE YOOOOOOU!